《Skyler鈥檚 Revenge》 CHAPTER 1 ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Skr¡¯s P. O. V ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Have you ever heard the story of the underdog? The girl who no one liked? The girl that was abused hated by everyone? Well if you haven¡¯t, then here it is . My name is Skr Alexis Daniels, (in short form S. A. D) yep that¡¯s my name I have a mother and no other sibling my father left my mom when I was still young. I was what you called the ¡®nerd¡¯ always gettin bullied by the so called ¡°popr¡¯ kids in school. I was okay with that I never paid much attention to it that was until one day my so called two best friends decided to turn there backs on me too, and joined my worst tormentor. That was the day I finally had enough. That was thest day they saw me because I moved away and stayed with my favorite Aunt. When I was with her she helped me a lot and she helped me feel confident, strong, and totally bad ass. When provoked she taught me how to stand up for myself and let no one tell me what to do, but to never lose myself. She helped create Sky Alex Daniels, who¡¯s just a little crazy. I still remember the day I left, myst day at Stakesville High School. I was walking down the hallway, it was now lunch time, and I was looking for Jessica and Rosey. I hadn¡¯t seen them all day. Just then the doors to the lunch hall burst open and in came Jessica and Rosey with the school¡¯s Queen Bitch, Brittney, all wearing totally pink outfits .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Brittney is a long, skinny girl with fake blonde hair and blue eyes. She is a total Barbie, and the pink mini skirt she was wearing with a white crop top shirt and 6 inch pink heels made her the total fake Barbie. Jessica, who used to wear big baggy shirts and sweat pants, was now wearing a short, skin tight dark pink dress and long 6 inch white heels. Her ck hair, which used to always be in a bun, now rolled down her back in big waves. Rosey, who was always shy and never paid that much attention to fashion, was now in a short, white high waisted skirt that showed her legs and a very tight pink crop top and ck heels. Her brown hair was now totally straight. I thought nothing of it and went to talk to them; however, the moment I was in front of them Brittney spoke up. ¡°Ew what is this ugly thing doing here. Get away from us you ugly creature.¡± ¡°Yeah Bree, (nickname for Brittney) what is this thing doing here?¡± Jessica said. I was shocked. ¡°Get away we don¡¯t hang out with losers like you.¡± Rosey said looking at me in disgust. ¡°Jess, Rose, what is wrong? Why are you treating me like this we¡¯re friends.¡± I said in a sad voice. They justughed, out conversation attracting a crowd. ¡°Us, friends with you? You¡¯re joking right? Who would want to be friends with you? Your own father didn¡¯t want you.¡± That was it. I couldn¡¯t hear any more. I had lost my friends. I had no one . That was myst day, but before I left I said, ¡°They say Karmas a bitch, but guess what bitches? I am karma, and I¡¯ll be back.¡± And with thosest words I left. Now I¡¯m going back and everyone that ever did anything to me will pay. Karma has finally made it to them and I won¡¯t have any mercy¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I woke up and looked outside. The ne hasnded. I¡¯m back home. I got off the ne and got my luggage and then start looking for my mother. She should be here somewhere; I finally spot her and I walk up to her. ¡°Um, excuse me youngdy, I¡¯m looking for my daughter. Have you seen a chubby girl with ginger hair and sses?¡± my mother asks me ¡°Mom, its me, Skr.¡± I told her trying to notugh. ¡°OMG, Skr, you look like a super model. How much you have changed!¡± My mother screams at me looking me up and down. She is right I have changed. Before I used to have sses and braces. My ginger hair was always in a pony tail, I was chubby and very shy and I always wore big, baggy clothes. Now, my chubby body is very curvy in all the right ces. I¡¯m 5¡¯5, I know, short. My ginger hair reaches my big bum and I have contacts now instead of sses. My braces are gone too. I¡¯m now wearing ck skinny jeans, a white crop top, and a ck leather jacket with some ckbat boots. I look hot. ¡°I know.¡± I smile at her and we head to the car. . . . ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ We arrive home and I head to my room. Its still the same which I like. My room has purple walls. Its not very girly, just a regr room with a bed in the middle, two book shelves, a bathroom, a closet, and a desk by the window. I take off my clothes and change into a big baggy shirt and short shorts. I put my hair in a bun and fall asleep. Tomorrow I¡¯m going to hell ¡­ I mean school. Yeah, school. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .. I woke up to the sound of my rm clock. I look for it with my face still in my pillow. I found it on the night stand, and throw it across my room. Itnds somewhere, I don¡¯t care where and I went back to sleep. . . . ¡°SKYLAR WAKE UP YOU¡¯LL BE LATE FOR YOUR FIRST DAY IN SCHOOL!¡± my mother shouts from the other side of my door. I looked at my iPhone to check the time ¡­ SHIT! I quickly get out of bed, but being the unlucky person I am I fell on the floor. ¡°Ouch!¡± I scream as I stood up and head to the shower. I make a record time for taking a shower in 9 minutes tops. I put on dark blue skinny jeans and a ck button up shirt with a ck leather jacket and my white canvas. I leave my hair in its natural waves and put on no make-up. I run down stairs and about to leave when my mom calls me over. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m gonna bete what is it?¡± I asked impatiently She just rolls her eyes at my impatience and throws me something. I caught it and look at my palm to see car keys. I look at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Look outside.¡± she says with a grin. I walked outside, and there standing right in front of me like a gift from the gods is a ck Porsche. ¡°MOM I LOVE YOU!¡± I yell as I looked at my new baby(car) I wanna cry its so beautiful ¡°I know now hurry up before you get there extrate.¡± I roll my eyes¡­ And got the engine started and zoomed off to school ¡­ I mean you know its gonna be hell when I get there. ¡­¡­¡­¡­. CHAPTER 2 #Skr P. O. V ¡­¡­¡­¡­. I arrived at hell .. yeah that¡¯s school¡­ and everyone outside is looking at who the new girl in school is. I hoped out of my car like a boss and make my way to the front doors of hell. As I make my way through the halls all the guys are looking at me with lust and desire. And they¡¯re all whispering things like, ¡°Look at that ass.¡± ¡°Dude I wanna tap that.¡± ¡°I call dibs on that ass.¡± The girls are ring and looking at me with jealousy and whispering stuff like, ¡°Slut.¡± ¡°Who does she think she is, walking here like she owns the ce?¡± ¡°B! tch alert!¡± I acted like I didn¡¯t hear them and walk into the school. I make my way to get my first ss maths just great. I arrivete to ss and Mrs. Crew, the old mean maths teacher, scowls. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asks in her annoying voice. ¡°I¡¯m the new girl.¡± my voicees out bored and annoyed.. ¡°Ohe in and introduce yourself then.¡± she says sounding annoyed. ¡°Geez, what crawled up your ass and died, you old bat.¡± I mumbled under my breath, but I guess not quite quiet enough because she heard me. ¡°What did you just say, youngdy?¡±she questions looking surprised by¡­ I guess my reply. ¡°Nothing.¡± I sh her an innocent smile and walk to the only avable seat in ss close to none other than Stasee Cassidy, my favorite bully and a member of the Bitch Squad. I sit down and look at her she¡¯s still the fake slut. She was always wearing a tight T shirt that made her fake boobs look even bigger and a mini skirt that covers her t butt. ¡°What are you looking at, bitch?¡± she screeches sending me a death re. If looks could kill, I¡¯d be dead by now. ¡°Nothing I just really love your skirt.¡± I say shing her a smile. Her face f*cking lights up. ¡°Really?!¡± she asks sounding excited. ¡°Yeah¡­ it pulls off the slutty look you have going on.¡± I look her up and down her face drops. I really wannaugh right now, but off course I¡¯m interrupted by the old bat. ¡°You, the new girl, what did I just say?¡± she questions, making the whole ss look at me . ¡°Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±I say with a shrug. I really don¡¯t care about all this shit. I already know it all, so why pay attention. ¡°Detention. And you still haven¡¯t given us your name.¡± she says handing me my detention slip. I take it and make my way to leave the ss, but stop by the door. ¡°The names Skr Alexis Daniels.¡± I smirk and leave just as hear everyone gasp. Yes b! tches. I¡¯m back. As I make my way to detention I find the room after a while of searching. I have never been to detention before, so this should be interesting. I enter the room and see Mr Lockham on his desk sleeping and some other guys who look like trouble. There are four of them and they¡¯re all built, but one looks like his on steroids. The first one has dirty blonde hair and light blue eyes, he¡¯s pretty cute, he looks kinda like a prankster. Two of them are twins, they both have brown hair and green eyes, but one has lighter eyes while the other has darker ones. Thest guy looks scary, he has dark brown hair and muddy brown eyes, he also has a long scar from his right eye to his jaw. I just sit at the front seat to avoid them since they¡¯re at the back. I put my headsets on and listen to some songs on my iPhone. ¡­¡­¡­ (Lunch Time) Detention was boring I managed to avoid the guys and stay quite the whole time, but now it¡¯s lunch and I¡¯m making my way to the cafeteria. I¡¯m sure news of the new ¡®bad girl¡¯ has gotten out and everyone now knows me. Just great. I open the cafeteria doors and as if on cue the whole cafeteria goes quite and all eyes are on my very gorgeous self. I make my way to the line the only sound that can be heard is the sound of my shoes. I stand behind some nerdy kid who kinda looks like his about to sh*t his pants. I stand in line for a while waiting for my turn till I hear a voice behind me. ¡°Well, well, well if it isn¡¯t the fat nerd Skr. How have you been, our dear bestie?¡± Jessica and Rosemary. (Rosey¡¯s full name ) . . . ¡­¡­¡­¡­. I turn around and look at my ex-best friends and let me say ¡®wow¡¯. They have changed they look like the perfect prostitutes. Jessica looks like a doll. Her face all caked up face, with fake eyshes, too much make up, she even got a fake tan. She¡¯s wearing a shirt that looks like she got it from a kid¡¯s shop and a really short mini skirt showing off her now tanned legs and long heels. She looks¡­ just¡­ wow. Rosey. I mean I thought she was worse before I left now with her fake boobs and her face looks like she in an audition to be a clown on a kid¡¯s show. She¡¯s wearing a crop top that can barely hold her boobs and her t stomach is out on disy and an even shorter skirt than Jessica¡¯s I mean they scream SLUTS!!! Me being me decided to act stupid and look around the cafeteria room like I don¡¯t know they were talking to me. As I do I notice everyone is looking at us even the few teachers. ¡°Um, are you talking to me?¡± I question after a while of searching for someone. ¡°Wow Jess it looks like she got even dumber.¡± Rosemary says and they both startughing. Okay that got me a little angry, so I thought why not let them meet a little bit of the new Sky. ¡°No bitches it looks like you got a whole lot sluttier. I mean¡­ a prostitute has more dignity than you two.¡± I say as look them up and down in distaste. The cafeteria goes up in ¡°oos¡± and ¡°ahhhs¡± and one guy shouted ¡°Do you want some ice for that burn?!¡± Jessica and Rosemary looked at me in shock. I guess they thought I¡¯d just leave crying¡­ well they thought wrong. ¡°Whatever, you still look ugly and fat.¡± is Rosemary¡¯sme reply. ¡°Um, Rosemary, do you remember when I asked for your opinion¡­? Yeah me neither.¡± I say looking Rosemary straight in the eyes. ¡°So the loser can now talk. That doesn¡¯t make you better then us.¡± Jessica¡¯s the one to talk right now. ¡°And that doesn¡¯t make you both virgins.¡± I shoot back as they both smirk at me. ¡°What are you jealous because nobody wants your fat ass?¡± Rosemary asks still smirking. I just smirk at them. ¡°No because as they say cheaper products attract more costumers and bitches nobody can afford me.¡± I reply earning a look of hatred from both of them as everyone elseughs. ¡°Yeah well your just a bitch.¡± Jessica says back to me. ¡°Wowmeeback genius. You know I have a lot of good ones but with your IQ¡¯s I doubt you¡¯ll understand them.¡± I say looking between both of them.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Your just jealous because we are prettier and hotter than you.¡± Jessica says pointing to her and Rosemary. ¡°Hot please the only thing you two can turn on is a microwave.¡± I say and make my way to leave. I don¡¯t have time for this two morons. ¡°Ha your just sad and jealous because we still have both our parents.¡± Jessica says making me turn around and look at them. ¡°Yeah I mean your such a disgrace your own father didn¡¯t want you.¡± Rosemaryughs backing up Jessica. And with that all I saw was red. In no time I was on top of Jessica beating the living sh*t out of her. I was punching her face when I was pushed off her pathetic ass by Rosemary who had the guts to p me. Big mistake. I grabbed her by her arm and flipped her over as well. I then hop on top of her and started punching her too. We had a crowd around us of students. ¡°WHAT IS GOING ON HERE!¡± the principal¡¯s voice booms and the crowd of students part like the Red Sea as I get off of Rosemary and he makes his way to where we are. ¡°Ms. Ronce, what is going on here?¡± the principal questions a bruised Rosemary who¡¯s getting off the floor. ¡°She attacked us!¡± the fucking bitch shouts, pointing at innocent little me. ¡°Me? Why of course not. Why would innocent, defenseless me, who can¡¯t even hurt a fly, hit you?¡± I put on my innocent act. ¡°Yes Ms. Ronce, why would ms Daniels hit you? You were friends before she left.¡± the principal questions Rosemary with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Because she¡¯s crazy!¡± Rosemary yells, pointing a finger at me. ¡°That is so not true and to show I¡¯m telling the truth I¡¯ll help you to the nurses office.¡± I offer her a hand. ¡°No!¡± she screeches in her annoying high pitched voice making me wince. ¡°And why don¡¯t you want Ms Daniels to help you?¡± the principal asks with a raised brow. ¡°Jessica will help me.¡± she deres as she and Jessica both limp out of the cafeteria with the principal behind them. I wave my hand as they re daggers at me. I turn around and notice everyone looking at me like I¡¯m crazy. Its probably because I just kicked the school¡¯s sluts asses and offered to take them to the nurse. I turn around and strut out of the cafeteria like I own the ce. On my way out I make eye contract with the big one out of the group of the guys I was with in detention. As they entered the cafeteria I saw something sh in his eyes, but it vanished before I could see what it was. Strange!!¡­.. CHAPTER 3 #Skr¡¯s P. O. V ..¡­¡­¡­¡­.. I make my way to English ss and when I arrive the teacher isn¡¯t there. I took a seat at the far back of the ss and after few minutes the ss starts to get full. Then the teacher makes her grand, supreme entrance. She starts to talk about Shakespeare and the tragic tale of Romeo and Juliet I didn¡¯t listen because I know all this things. A little whileter I felt a tap on my shoulder. I look to my right and saw a guy with blonde hair, he has light blue eyes and sharp features and a dark skin color. I know he¡¯s Chase, one of the ¡®poprs¡¯, so why is he talking to me? ¡°What do you want?¡± I said harshly, but I don¡¯t think he got that I didn¡¯t want to talk to him because he just smiled flirtatiously at me. ¡°Someone better call God, because I think he lost an Angel.¡± he smirks at me. I give him a straight face. That¡¯s the worst pick up line ever. ¡°No someone better call the devil because I escaped from hell.¡± I said sarcastically ¡°Hey baby girl what¡¯s your code.¡±he asked ¡°Do not enter.¡±I snapped ¡°You know beauty starts with you.¡±he said ¡°Too bad ugly starts with u.¡±I rolled my yes ¡°Baby, your body is a wondend.¡±he said ¡°That¡¯s funny because yours is a wastend.¡±I beamed ¡°You know, your the woman of my dreams.¡± ¡°Keep sleeping.¡± He thinks for a moment then smirks, ¡°I seemed to have lost my phone number. Can I have yours?¡±he asks ¡°Yeah, sure, its 0-810-FUCK-YOURSELF.¡± He starts to think and just when I think he gave up¡­ ¡°Are you wearing space pants, because your ass is out of this world.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m wearing baseball shorts because my ass is out of your league.¡± ¡°If I could rearrange the alphabet I¡¯d put U and I together.¡± ¡°Well I think N and O are already in the right ce.¡± He starts to think and is about to say something when¡­ ¡°Ms. Daniels why are you talking while I¡¯m teaching?¡± Mrs Carm questions in her horrible voice. How can someone be married to her gosh? ¡°No Mrs Carm, why are you teaching while I¡¯m talking?¡± I ask her looking at her from my seat. ¡°Well since you know so much about Shakespeare care to tell us what you think of Romeo and Juliet?¡± I would have given her a smart reply but I didn¡¯t want another detention. ¡°I think Romeo and Juliet is one of the most heart breaking ys because of all it talks of a true love that couldn¡¯t be because of they¡¯re families refusal to let them be. It talks of a forbidden love that failed a love so pure that it destroyed those that felt it.¡± I tell her my voice heavy with emotions. I wish I could feel that kind of love. An eternal love. She turns back to teaching and Chase finally stops tapping me after a while of me not responding. Lost in my thoughts of how that love would feel like. . .N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ******OUTSIDE SCHOOL****** ¡­¡­¡­. The rest of the school day went on uneventful. It was finally the end of the school day and I was walking towards my car when I saw a crowd formed around my baby.. Note: she calls her car baby I made my way to my car and when people saw me they made way for me and standing by my car was none other than the famous ke Smith. ke is the typical golden boy dating the cheerleader. All girls want him and all boys want to be him which I don¡¯t get cause his such a jerk and a man-whore and also he was one of my tormentors and is dating Jessica. I know this because she¡¯s besides him with a bruised face. I want tough at how she looks her make up is smeared all over her face. ¡°Excuse me you¡¯re standing near my car.¡± I say earning everyone¡¯s attention. ke looks at me up and down slowly which annoys me. ¡°Umm can you stop eye raping me and get the f*ck away from my car?¡± I hiss at him annoyed. He looks at me and smirks. ¡°So the nerd is now hot.¡± he says smirking at me and I notice the look of disbelief Jessica gives him and the re she sends me. ¡°Hey don¡¯t hate me because I¡¯m hot. Hate me because your boyfriend thinks so too.¡± I raise my hands up in mock surrender. ¡°So are you single?¡± I roll my eyes at the stupid smirk he has. ¡°No I¡¯m plural.¡± I reply back. ¡°I mean are you free this Friday?¡± ke asks me still eye raping me. ¡°No I¡¯m expensive.¡± I reply making everyoneugh. ¡°Babe, why are you asking her out?¡± Jessica screeches. I just make my way to my baby not feeling up to all this drama. I entered my car and zoomed out of hell driving back home. . . I make my way into the house. ¡°Mom I¡¯m home!!¡± I yell at the top of my lungs and get no answer. Strange. I entered the kitchen and find a piece of paper attached to the fridge I took it and read: Honey, I went to the shop¡¯s to buy some groceries clean your room and get ready because tonight we have some visitors. Why the fuck do I have to clean my room its not like we¡¯re gonna eat in there. I make myself a sandwich and eat it after I¡¯m done with that I get myzy ass on the couch and watch some Netflix.. . . 2 hourster ¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Skr!¡± a feminine voice yells. I ignore the voice that¡¯s trying to wake me up from my perfect sleep hoping it will leave me alone. A few minutes pass and I hear ,¡±Skr get your ass off that couch and clean your room!¡± my mom¡¯s voice screams. I bolt of the couch in shock because I wasn¡¯t expecting that. I take a few moments topose myself and get off the couch to the kitchen where I find my mom on the stove stirring different pots of food. ¡°Why do I have to clean it ¡­ are we eating in my room?¡± I questionzily. ¡°You have to clean it because it looks like a dump.¡± my mom says stopping what she¡¯s doing and looking at me. ¡°But I¡¯m toozy.¡± I whine like a seven year old. She rolls her eyes at my childish behavior and I huff and head to my room. Finally after 1 hour of cleaning my room its finally presentable. ¡°Skr, get ready our guests will be arriving any moment now.¡± my mom peaks her head from my door. I nod and start getting ready. After my quick shower I put on a dark red strapless dress that hugs my upper body and flows down my waist then stops a little above my knees. I also put on my red heels my ginger hair is in waves down my back as for make-up I just put on some eyeliner and red lipstick and head downstairs. The moment I just arrive downstairs the doorbell rings. ¡°Honey, can you please get the door for me?¡± my mom yells from the dinning room. I open the door with a smile on my face which instantly drops the moment I see who it is. There at the door is Jessica with her annoying, just as fake mother, Cassidy, you can see a little bit of the bruises I gave her under all her makeup. ¡°Wow! Skr, what happened to the fat and ugly girl we once knew?¡± she asked making my jaw tick. ¡°She grew up, now pleasee in and sit in the living room. We will be with you soon.¡± I put on a fake smile and gesturing for them toe in. ¡°Okey dokey, dear!¡± she chirps with her annoying voice. ¡°Mom, why the heck would you invite those two?!¡± I whisper/yell the moment I enter the dinning room where my mother is now setting the tes for us. ¡°Well Jessica¡¯s mother told me you two had a fight, so I thought why not invite them for dinner so you two can get along.¡± my mother says, clearly unfazed by my angry voice¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­. CHAPTER 4 ¡°Mom the only reason we had a fight and why I left was because she turned her back on me and made fun of me because my father left us.¡± I exin you can hear the hurt in my voice. My mother stops setting the tes as she turns to me she knows I hate the topic of my father Shees over and wraps her arms around me pulling me into a hug which I hug her back . After a while we finally pull apart and I decide to finally tell my mother something I had been holding back a long time ago ¡°Mom as for Jessica¡¯s mother she¡¯s not your friend. I once overheard her talking to someone on the phone about how she¡¯s just acting like your friend only because she feels bad for you and how it¡¯s sad how my father left you but you deserved it for being a slut and a prostitute.¡± I say anger building up in me at each word that b! tch ever said about my mother. I looked at my mother¡¯s pissed off face. One thing you should know about my mother, she¡¯s a real doll very nice she¡¯s an angel until you get her angry then even the devil would piss on his pants at the sight of her. ¡°That whore said that about me.¡± my mother said through a gritted teeth. I just nod my head actually afraid to speak. ¡°Lets go show them what a real Daniel can do now shall we dear daughter.¡± my mom says smiling evilly. I just feel likeughing yeah I¡¯m loving this moment don¡¯t me me. ¡°I really hate this ugly house¡± we over heared Cassidy whisper to her daughter as we head to the living room where there at. I dare sneaked a nce at my mother and notice the anger multiply in her. Yep. They¡¯re screwed. ¡°Ooh, Mandy, I was just telling Jessica how I love what you did with your house.¡±Cassidy lied Yep. Definitely screwed. ¡°Cassidy, take your slutty daughter and leave my house. Go back to your disgusting house with your husband who has fucked every woman on your street.¡± my mother said shocking us all but mostly Cassidy. ¡°You said what!?¡±Cassidy yells. ¡°Don¡¯t act like an angel. We all know you¡¯re a ss ¡®A¡¯ bitch who fucks anything with a d! ck.¡± my mother yells with that hidden fury in her. ¡± How dear you use me of something like that!¡± Cassidy yells acting like she¡¯s the victim which only got my mother angrier. ¡°B! tch I will smash your face if you mess with me or my family. Now leave before I smash your fake stic ass!!¡± my mom yells at Cassidy and in no time she and Jessica were out of our house. ¡°Good for you suckers!¡± I yelled after them before mming the door shut. And smiling like a loon before skipping to my room for a good nights sleep because tomorrow Operation Karma begins. . . . Morning couldn¡¯t havee any sooner and today I actually woke up bright and early. I got ready for school and put on a white crop top with the words ¡°KARMAS A BITCH¡± on it written in ck and a ck high waist jeans with ck and whitebat vans. I made my hair straight today, and as for my make up I just put a light pink lip gloss on and ck eyeliner and I was up. When I got to the kitchen my mom was already up and making breakfast. She kept giving me strange looks as I sat down and ate my breakfast. Finally having enough I decided to ask her what was up. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that, mom?¡± I asked as I finish my breakfast and get up to put my te in the sink. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked getting up and cing her hand on my forehead. I gave her the ¡®Are you kidding me¡¯ look and just shake my head smiling at her childish antics and make my way to the front door. ¡°Bye Mom, love you!¡± I yell as I close the door behind me I make my way to my baby and drive off to hell. This is gonna be a fun day. I arrive in hellte. I pretty much missed one whole period. ¡®Why?¡¯ you may ask, well, because I had to make a few stops to get some things for Operation Karma and it took longer than I thought, today its gonna be Jessica and Rosemary. I head to sspletelyte and being the fabulous person I am I just barge right in not even knocking. ¡°Ms Daniels, why are youte?¡± Mr. Godfrey asks in his somewhat bored sounding voice. ¡°I¡¯mte?¡± I question innocently. ¡°You missed one whole period.¡± he says clearly not buying my innocent act. I gasped in fake shock ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m pregnant?¡± I question in an using voice his whole face turns red. ¡°I -I -I ummm you cane in.¡± he stutters like an idiot I secretly smile evilly. I make my way to my seat and, to my annoyance, it seems I have this ss with Jessica and she is sitting in my seat at the back left corner next to the window. I make my way to where she is sitting. ¡°You¡¯re sitting in my seat.¡± I say clearly annoyed. She sends me a re and smirks at me. ¡°I don¡¯t see your name on it.¡± she says still smiling. I look at her with a smile of my own. ¡°Well I guess I¡¯m gonna have to write it with your blood after I¡¯m done with you.¡± I dere still smiling, her smile quickly drops and is reced by a look of horror and in no time the b! tch is off my seat and goes to the far corner away from me. I chuckled and took my seat a little bit after that the door busts open and standing there are the four guys I met in detention. Mr. Godfrey looks annoyed and looks like he wants to say something, but stops after he sees them he looks at them with fear in his eyes before bowing a little and they came in. I look at the girl next to me and tap her shoulder she looks at me and I see shock written on her face. ¡°Who are they?¡± I whisper so they won¡¯t hear me even though there at the other back corner. She looks shocked at my question, ¡°They are from the ck Shadow gang, no not gang, mafia they work for the leader.¡± she exins pointing to them. ¡°They¡¯re in the mafia?¡± I ask shocked I knew they looked dangerous but didn¡¯t think they were that bad. ¡°Yes they are the the second biggest mafia in the world.¡± she whispers looking at Mr. Godfrey like she¡¯s paying attention. ¡°Who¡¯s the first?¡± I question, really curious. ¡°No one really know¡¯s.¡± she exins with a shrug and goes back to listening to Mr. Godfrey. All my sses pass by with a blur and as I think about this mystery mafia and before I know it its lunch. I hurry out of ss and into the hallway not wanting to miss my master n in action. I put my books in my locker waiting. My locker is in the same hallway as Jessica and Rosemary¡¯s. How lucky am I? Soon enough the two of them walked into the halls like they own the ce and I got my phone ready. There lockers are close together they both opened them as I start taking my video.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The moment they open the lockers slime green paint just sshed on there faces I couldn¡¯t stopughing at there faces. Next glitter is thrown on them, and now they look like something someone threw up and ced glitter on it to make it look better. They cried and both ran into the girls toilet. I pause my video and waited a few minutes for them toe out They both marched to where I am lifting myself up, still unable to control myughter. ¡°YOU DID THIS!!¡± Jessica screeches, still scratching her face. ¡°Who me?¡± I question after I manage to get myughter under control. ¡°Yes you- you b! tch! You just want to ruin us because we¡¯re no longer losers like you!¡± Rosemary shouts and I stopughing at look at them still amused. ¡°Me? Jealous of you? God bless your delusional little minds.¡± I hear some peopleugh I now notice we have a crowd. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous because we are popr and have hot boyfriends.¡± Jessica says. I just look at them, ¡°Please! No one wants your boyfriends. That¡¯s why there with you.¡± I exim. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a b! tch. You just wait tomorrow Brittney ising back she¡¯ll deal with you.¡± Jessica says as they both start smiling. I look at them with my game face I took a step towards them and they take two steps back, I smile at this. ¡°Tell Brittney I said hi.¡± I smile brightly at them as they look at me like I¡¯m crazy and so does everyone else. I take that as my cue to leave and with that I strut out of there. I make my way to my car and start my journey back home¡­¡­ CHAPTER 5 I arrive home and found my mom already there. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡± I yell as I enter the house. She was making dinner. ¡°Thank God, your room is messy.¡± she says mixing the sd. ¡°No its not messy, its an obstacle course I designed to keep me fit.¡± I reply smartly. She only gives me an ¡®Are you high¡¯ look. I sigh knowing this is one fight I won¡¯t win. ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room cleaning.¡± I said and head to my room. . . *1 HOUR LATER* My room finally looks presentable I make my way downstairs and find my mom talking on the phone. The moment she sees me she quickly hangs up. ¡°Who was that?¡± I ask curiously. ¡°Ummm¡­ a friend at work, honey. Come eat.¡± she lies to me, but I let it go. As we¡¯re in the middle of our quiet dinner my mom speaks, ¡°Honey tomorrow we have a visitor.¡± she avoids my gaze while talking. ¡°Who?¡± I ask taking a bite of my food. ¡°Umm¡­ you¡¯ll see tomorrow. Now finish up and go to sleep.¡± she says still not looking at me. I nod and finish my food. I get up and head to my room, ¡°Night Mom!¡± I yell just as I enter my room to sleep. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling about tomorrow. . . *NEXT DAY The next day I get up ready for HELL. I put on some ck crazy jeans, a blue shirt, and my leather jacket with knee length ck boots. I left my hair as it is and with no make-up. I don¡¯t feel hungry, so I just took an apple and I¡¯m out. I arrive to HELL on time atst. I head to my sses so far so good, maybe today will be okay. . . *LUNCH TIME* I got to the cafeteria after putting my books in my locker. I find a table with no one at it and sat down I¡¯m half way through my sandwich when I felt a cold, stinky liquid being poured on my head. I stood up so fast that I knocked the chair over the whole cafeteria , everywhere became quiet. I look at the person who did this to me and right there stands a smirking. *Brittney* ¡°Well well well, so the rumors are true. The little nerd is back.¡± Brittney yells out loud so everyone can hear her. I look at Jessica and Rosemary by her sides and smile, ¡°You guys have been spreading rumors about me. I¡¯m so happy you found something else other than your legs to spread.¡± I smile sweetly at them as the whole cafeteriaughs at them. They look at me with hatred in their eyes as I smile. ¡°So you now have a mouth to talk, b! tch.¡± Brittney says gaining my very valuable attention. ¡°Yes and don¡¯t you have a blowjob to do.¡± I ask innocently. I can practically see the tearsing out of her ears. ¡°You worthless slut!¡± she screeches. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but was that meant to offend me? Because the only thing offending me is your face.¡± I said as the whole ce erupted withughter. ¡°You little whore.¡± ¡°B! tch if you were a biscuit, you¡¯d be so bitter.¡±I said ¡°You¡¯re just a good for nothing nerd.¡± she¡¯s now out ofebacks but I have many. ¡°B! tch, you¡¯re proof that God has a sense of humor.¡± I reply angrily this time. I won¡¯t be able to escape detention. ¡°I¡¯d p you, but don¡¯t want to get slut on my hands.¡± she smirks as the cafeteria goes up in ¡®ooos¡¯ andughters. I raise an eyebrow at her, ¡°Why not? You have it all over your outfit.¡± ¡°B! tch!¡± she screams at me. ¡°Call me b! tch one more time.¡± I dare, as I take a step close to her. ¡°B! tch.¡± she repeats again smiling. I smile at her, ¡°That¡¯s right, b! tches do as they¡¯re told.¡± I say and just then I felt a sting on my left cheek. She pped me.!!! I look at her in shock and as quickly as it came, its reced by anger. Pure anger. I hold her by her hair and pull her towards me pping her with so much force her face turns to the side. I push her And she falls to the ground as I straddle her I started throwing punches at her ugly face. A few moments of me punching her ,, she pleaded,,, I looked at her bruised face and just walk off no longer in the mood for school¡­ Don¡¯t dare me next time Bitch! I snapped¡­ .Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. . CHAPTER 6 #Skr P. O. V ¡­¡­¡­ I entered the house, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs. Barged into the living room and find my mom, but she¡¯s not alone she¡¯s sitting beside a man with blonde hair and brown eyes. His face looks tired and he¡¯s looking at me with a fake smile. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± I growl clenching my fists. ¡°Now, is that anyway to talk to your father?¡± John asks me which only infuriates me more. ¡°You are not my father.¡± I spit out with venom in my voice. ¡°Skr.¡± my mom softly calls me. I look at her and she flinches from the intensity in my gaze. ¡°What?¡± I growl at her. I scoff as I notice John ce his hand on hers in an act offort. ¡°Skr, John is your father whether you like it or not.¡± my mother says to me as I look at her in shock. ¡°Your kidding me right?¡± I ask, shocked by her statement. ¡°This is the man that left you the moment he found out you were pregnant. The man that was such a coward to leave you without a single nce. You¡¯re seriously defending him?¡± I ask her shocked. ¡°Yes, and I regret all that. I want to be the best father and man for you and your mother.¡± John says putting on fake regrets¡­ His act instantly woos my idiotic mother as she smiles like a woman possessed. I on the other hand feel like back pping this man. ¡°This is ridiculous, you¡¯re not seriously falling for this are you mom?¡± I ask, bewildered. But I guess she did, because she continues to look at John like a possessed woman. ¡°I know they say love is blind, but I didn¡¯t know its also dumb.¡± I yell as I storm into my room and angrily close the door, making sure it¡¯s just loud enough. I fall on my bed and start kicking and screaming into my pillow. I don¡¯t really know what happened, but all I know is I fell asleep. ¡°Skr, wake up.¡± I hear my mother¡¯s manly voice say from some ce in my room. ¡°30 minutes mom.¡± I mumble lifting my face a little bit from my pillow my eyes still closed. ¡­ Wait a minute my mother doesn¡¯t have a manly voice. I jumped up of bed so fast I end upnding on the floor. I moan while rubbing my now painful nose. Its only now I notice theughtering from my bedroom door. I turn around a little and saw John standing by my door holding his stomachughing. ¡°D-Did you j-just f-f-fall?¡± John asks stillughing. ¡°No my floor looked lonely so I thought I¡¯d give it a hug.¡± I reply while lifting myself up from the floor. ¡°Now what do you want?¡± I ask already annoyed by his presence. ¡°Your mom wants me to take you out. You know, father daughter bonding.¡± John says now sober from his littleugh. I raise a perfect brow at his statement, ¡°And you agreed?¡± I ask really shocked. Me and John are like Tom and Jerry me being Jerry and him Tom, because he tries to get rid of me every chance he has. ¡°I really have changed.¡± John says looking around my room. ¡°Yes you have and i know you even qualify for the best father awards.¡± I said sarcastically smiling at him. He sends me a wicked nce ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t get rid of you if you cross the line.¡± he says in a dangerous voice.. ¡°ARE YOU BOTH READY!!¡± my mom¡¯s voice yells from downstairs. ¡°Yes we are¡± I yell and quickly run out of there to avoid talking to that creep. I run out the front door and look behind me where John is walking out at a slow pace with MY car keys in his hands. ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t think you would be that happy to spend the day with me.¡± John says smiling smugly. ¡°Ha ha ha, can I have my keys now?¡± I ask walking towards him. ¡°Do you know where were going?¡± John asks raising a brow at me with that stupid smirk of his. ¡°No.¡± I said while clenching my fists. ¡°Then I¡¯m driving.¡± he says as he gets into MY baby I angrily get into the sit besides his and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that face.¡± John says as he starts driving us wherever. A few minutester we arrive at a little restaurant ¡°This is where were going?¡± I ask pointing at the little ce. ¡°What I don¡¯t have any cash on me and its not like we¡¯ll actually get along.¡± John says walking out of the car I sigh and follow him into the diner. The moment we entered the dinner a waiter wearing a small, tight dress that shows too much cleavage walks up to us. ¡°Table for two?¡± She asks looking at John giving him a flirty smile.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°No we¡¯ll eat on the floor. Carpet for two please.¡± I answer her sarcastically. She sends me an evil re and walks us to our table shaking her t ass in our face. We sat down and I order a burger and start munching on it avoiding John¡¯s gaze his phone starts ringing just as he opens his mouth to speak. He looks at the caller and his eyes widen and he goes pale like he just saw a ghost he quickly stands up and heads outside After a few minutes hees back. ¡°We¡¯re leaving¡±he says quickly pulling out some cash from his pocket and cing them on the table He pulls me by my arm not even giving me a chance to speak he pulls me into the car and quickly drives us back home ¡°John, slow down!¡± I yell as we speed past a red light. He doesn¡¯t even answer me, just keeps speeding past everything. We finally arrive home and I swear I saw my life sh before my eyes on that drive. I enter the house and breathed a sigh of relieve once we got inside the house. CHAPTER 7 ¡­ #Skr¡¯s P. O. V I entered the living room and sat down. I look at the time and its 20:26 pm. I close my eyes to rx a little. ¡°Honey, can you go shopping for me?¡± my mom¡¯s voice yells from the kitchen. I swear that woman lives in that kitchen. ¡°Yes mom.¡± I yell as Izily got up from the couch and head into the kitchen where she hands me a list of groceries and cash to buy them with. As I walk out the door I find John there smiling like his high or something. ¡°Bye!¡± he calls after me as I entered my car and start heading to Wal-Mart. I drive all the way there trying to avoid the strange feeling I have. I finally arrive and walk in there and grab a shopping cart I start driving the cart while looking out my groceries first thing on my list. Milk. After a while of going around the ce I finally finish and head to the cashier to pay for my groceries and when I get to the cashier I find Jessica. Wearing a Wal-Mart uniform with a scowl on her face when she sees me I on the other hand have the biggest smile ever. ¡°Wee to Wal-Mart. How may we help you?¡± she asks in an annoyed tone. ¡°Wow Jessica did you get lost on your way to the strip club?¡± I ask grinning wildly. ¡°No, but did youe here to buy a life?¡± she asks me smiling. ¡°No, I have one unlike you.¡± I say smiling back at her. ¡°Your just a good for nothing that fails at all she does.¡± Jessica says crossing her arms making her fake boobs pop up. ¡°Jessica, no one asked for your life story.¡± I tell her while blowing my nails like I just got a manicure. ¡°Well you know what else? I feel sorry for your mom since her abortion of you failed.¡± Jessica shoots back sending me a challenging face. I just smile at her ¡°B! tch, you¡¯re a failed abortion whose birth certificate is an apology from the condom factory.¡±I gushedContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Whatever just get your ugly face away from me.¡± Jessica says as she gives me my change. ¡°Oooh and here I was thinking we were bonding.¡± I sarcastically reply as I pick up the bags and start walking out of that ce. The moment I step out of the shop the cold night air quickly hits my poor chubby body. I pout and I start to walk as quickly as I can to my car. The moment my babyes into view I notice two men standing by the drivers side of my car, both looking like there looking for someone. ¡°Umm¡­ gentleman, how may I help you?¡± I ask once I reach my baby. I can now see how they look one has light blonde hair green eyes a little crooked nose, but besides that he looks kinda good. Not my type though I¡¯ll call him Blondey. The other has dark brown hair, brown eyes, and is sporting a pissed off look. I¡¯ll call him Browny. Browny looks at me with his pissed off face still in action. ¡°Are you Skr Alexis Daniels? ¡­. stupid name¡± Browny says, which hurts my feelings¡­ NOT, but it does piss me off. ¡°You don¡¯t even remember my name?¡± I ask as I p him really hard. ¡°You know her?¡± Blondey asks looking between me and Browny. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both me and Browny say at the same time while he res daggers and I smile. ¡°Where did you meet?¡± Blondey asks me ignoring a pissed off, cursing Browny. ¡°I was his babysitter for 16 years. I changed his diaper. Do you know how much shit this kid did in one day?¡± I ask Blondey trying to contain myughter, while Blondeyughs his ass off. ¡°This is ridiculous. Are you Skr Daniels?¡± Browny growls while Blondey now contains hisughter. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already go through this?¡± I ask with a raised brow. ¡°Just answer the question.¡± Browny yells at me. ¡°Wait a moment I think I got a tampon in here.¡± I say while looking through my bags. ¡°Are you Skr?¡± Blondey asks me in a nice manner. ¡°No, I¡¯m Beyonce¡± I reply back . What don¡¯t me me. My fat a*s is outsidete, I¡¯m cold, and I wanna go home, but because of these two geniuses I¡¯m still here. I¡¯m on full bitch mode right now. ¡°Let¡¯s just take her.¡± Browny growls out. My slow brain finally processes what Browny said, I turn around to make a run for it, but just then someone catches my arm causing me to let go of the bags I was holding. ¡°Let go!¡± I yell trying to remove Browny¡¯s strong grip from my hand. ¡°How about no?¡± he says copying a girl¡¯s voice. ¡°How about feel my wrath?¡± I say and in one swift movement I kicked him right where the sun doesn¡¯t shine.(penis) lol He lefts go of me and grabs that area. and I start running but then strong hands wrap around me. ¡°Let go of me you creep!¡± I scream struggling against the new impostor. ¡°Jason, where the hell were you?¡± Blondey asks this Jason guy. ¡°I was parking the car, I thought you said it wouldn¡¯tst long.¡± he says. ¡°Grandpa over there was slowing him down.¡± I retort pointing to an angry Browny. ¡°You little¡­¡± he growls walking up to me. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Let¡¯s just go.¡± Jason says. ¡°You you should go, I¡¯ll stay here.¡± I say trying to move away from Jason¡¯s hold, but he just tightens it. ¡°You areing with us so you can meet him.¡± Blondey says. ¡°And who exactly is this . ¡°Your soon to be worst nightmare.¡± Browny says with a giant smirk¡­¡­ CHAPTER 8 ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ #Skr P. O. V ¡°Can I go to the bathroom?¡± I groan out after a while of sitting inside the back of the van with Jason and Blondey while Browny drives. Its probably because its best for me and him to not be in the same space. ¡°No. We both know you don¡¯t have to go.¡± Blondey answers the question while Jason cleans his gun. ¡°Why are you guys taking me?¡± I ask now starting to get that this isn¡¯t a joke. I really am being kidnapped. F*ck. My. Life, ¡°You¡¯ll know once you meet Him.¡± Jason answers me this time now entering the conversation. ¡°Aah I hate this!¡± I cry out as I ce my face in my tied hands. Yes. They actually tied me up like I¡¯d try to escape. I mean sure I would but that¡¯s not the point here. ¡°Come on get out.¡± Browny says as he opens up the back of the van we¡¯ve finally arrived. I roll my eyes and show him my hands and feet which are both tied up. He smirks at me ¡°First say please.¡± the b*stard says. I look at him with wide eyes and open my mouth like I¡¯m about to apologize, which I don¡¯t, I mean SORRY isn¡¯t in my vocabry. ¡°I can sit here all day you idiot.¡± I said looking at the idiot whose smirk just fell. ¡°Dude we don¡¯t have time for this were alreadyte.¡± Jason says as he gets out the van and starts to untie me. ¡°Finally!!¡± I say happily as I rub my sore wrists and ankles. ¡°Come on we don¡¯t have much time.¡± Browny says as he roughly pushes me. I re daggers at him as I go round the van and instantly freeze in ce mouth hung wide. Okay so before I thought this guy wanted me for money, but from the size of his house, I mean mansion, this guy is loaded.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. There are tons of men going around this ce in hot suites and holding guns and I mean they look like they came from the y girl mansion all the guys here are smoking hot. I mean I just wiped drool from my face. ¡°Move it!!¡± Browny says pushing me again. I walk into the house still holding my tub of Ben and Jerry ice cream. ¡°You must feel like ugly duckling living with all this hot guys.¡± I say to Browny trying to contain myughter. We finally make it to two double doors. I didn¡¯t even notice us arrive or how we came in because the whole time I was thinking of what the hell could this guy want from me. Jason knocks a little at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± a husky voice says from the other side. It sends shivers down my spine. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s good or bad but I don¡¯t have time for that now because Jason opens the door and pushes me inside first. Traitor!! I enter the room and first take a look at my surroundings. We¡¯re in what I guess is His study. It is a big room with lots of bookshelves with different books. There is a table which has lots of scattered papers and aptop as well as files on it. And sitting at that table is¡­ The most hottest man on the. This guy has dark, almost ck, brown hair, electric blue eyes, a well defined jaw line with a slight stubble. His jaw could cut ss and he has perfect pink lips. I can¡¯t really see his body because his sitting down, but I can tell his well built. ¡°Miss Daniels are you listening,¡± a silky soft voice questions me. God that voice it¡¯s just so- ¡°Ouch!¡± I yell rubbing my arm. I re at a smirking Browny standing besides me. ¡°Why the hell did you pinch me?¡± I screech at the smirking idiot. ¡°Well you seemed a little bit¡­ distracted.¡± the demigod answers his Italian ent. Is it wrong that his ent just turned me on even more? I really need help. ¡°Well excuse me if I was admiring true perfection.¡± I answer back before I can stop my big mouth. My face instantly turns deep red as I look at Blondey and Jason who look like there having a hard time taming theirughter. ¡°What was that Miss Daniels?¡± the demigod asks me looking amused. ¡°Nothing.¡± I pretty much squeak out. Damn where did all my confidence go. ¡°So are you gonna sit down?¡± he asks me with a raised brow. I sat down on one of thefy looking chairs in front of his desk. ¡°You must be wondering what your doing here.¡± he says while looking straight at me. I nod my head not really trusting my voice at the moment. ¡°Well you belong to me.¡± he says calmly like its the most normal thing in the world to tell someone they belong to you. Meanwhile I¡¯m all like: WHAT THE F*CK!!!!! Is this guy crazy or wahh?¡­.. CHAPTER 9 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Woah woah woah. First thing, I belong to no one. And second, who are you?¡± He simply smirks at me¡­ God even his smirk is attractive. ¡®Stop it Skr!¡¯ I mentally yell at myself. ¡°You¡¯re right. Where are my manners? My name is Adrian Dante.¡± his Italian ent sounds so damn good. ¡°And you, baby, belong to me.¡± he adds making me a little annoyed. ¡°Okay Adrian,¡± I said, loving how his name sounds on my lips. ¡°I think you have the wrong girl because I¡¯m not something you can just buy.¡± I cross my arms as I huff in irritation. ¡°You see Skr, your parents and I had a deal.¡± he says looking at me with his piercing gaze. My parents? A deal? What kind of deal? He looks at my confused face and smiles a taunting smile with amusement in his gorgeous eyes that I¡¯m starting to hate. ¡°I see they didn¡¯t tell you.¡± he says, the smirk never leaving his face. ¡°Tell me what?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer me just takes a file from his desk and hands it to me. He motions for me to open it which I did. I start reading, but my eyes quickly focus on one sentence. We here by give total possession of Skr Alexis Daniels to Adrian Dante. And at the bottom are my parents signatures. And a number with a whole lotta zeros. ¡®Damn I¡¯d sell myself for that much money.¡¯ I silently think to myself. But that doesn¡¯t mean it still doesn¡¯t hurt that they sold me. My own parents didn¡¯t want me. Well not John. I couldn¡¯t care less about him, but my mom¡­ Everyone I trust ends up betraying me. Its all the same. Jessica, Rosemary, and now my own mother. I can¡¯t trust anyone. But that doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. I¡¯m Skr Alexis Daniels and I refuse to be beat. I¡¯m a warrior. ¡°So?¡± I ask cing the file back on the desk . Adrian looks shocked, but hepose himself and puts his emotionless face back on. ¡°So, you will now live with me since you are my property.¡± ¡°Okay how many times do I have to tell you, you idiot, I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± I say huffing in annoyance. I don¡¯t care about his deal with my parents. He looks at me his forest green eyes darkening a little in anger. ¡°Okay first of all don¡¯t you dare in your life disrespect me. Second, you will now on live in this ce.¡± he growls out angrily. ¡°Okay, I kinda have school so let¡¯s do this¡­ I belong to u till I graduate.¡±I said smiling widely as he looks at me in amusement and annoyance¡­.. ¡°So I¡¯ll see you in four years. It was nice to meet you.¡± I say as I get off the chair and walk to the door. As I¡¯m about to open it seeing my freedom is on the other side¡­ BANG!!! I freeze in my position as I notice the bullet hole on the wall that is about inches away from my head. ¡°One more step chica, and I¡¯ll blow your brains out.¡± his cold voice sends shivers down my spine I slowly turn around and walk back to my chair. ring at Blondey and Jason as they try to hold thereughter. I sat down and watch as Adrian pulls up his shirt and ces his gun back in his waist belt and sits back down. Is it wrong I¡¯m still drooling over this guy? I mean his just so hot it should be illegal for someone to be this hot. ¡°Now as I was saying, you will have to follow all the rules.¡± he says. ¡°Rule 1. You are not to leave this ce without my permission.¡± ¡°Rule 2. You won¡¯t touch anyth-¡± he doesn¡¯t finish what he is about to say because I cut him off. ¡°How about he floor?¡± I ask smartly tapping my foot on the expensive floor. ¡°Yes you can touch the floor, but exc-¡± I cut him of again. ¡°How about the air?¡± I ask waving my hands around grinning at his pissed off face. His jaw ticks and he clenches and un-clenches his fists. ¡°Yes you can touch the air.¡± he says through gritted teeth. ¡°How abou-¡± this time he cuts me off. ¡°You don¡¯t want to finish that sentence, chica.¡± he says his hand moving towards his waist belt where his gun is. I should shut up now¡­ ¡®Wait he won¡¯t hurt me. He paid all that money for me.¡¯ I think myself. ¡°You won¡¯t hurt me if I¡¯m worth that much money.¡± I say pointing to the amount in the file. He simply smirks at me.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. SH! T He pulls his gun out and points it at my head. ¡°You still think so, chica?¡± he asks mockingly. I bite my tongue so I won¡¯t reply back and probably get my head blow off. He sits down, but this time he doesn¡¯t put his gun back he just keeps on holding it. ¡°Now as I was saying chica, you belong to me and as such you do as I say. Since your mine nobody else touches you.¡± he says and I can easily tell that he¡¯s possessive. Great I¡¯m now the proud property of a short tempered, possessive lunatic. How can my life get any better? ¡°Wait, I have a question.¡± I said ¡°Ask chica.¡±he gave me the go ahes ¡°What¡¯s up with all the men outside and their shiny toys.¡± He simply smirks at me and shakes his head ¡°You still don¡¯t get it yet Chica?¡± he asks me smirking. ¡°You know, for a girl who has finished school your a little slow.¡± he says shocking me. How did he know that? Okay so when I was with my aunt she kinda got me into a special school for kids with a high IQ, because I have one. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m done. I¡¯m actually qualified to work now, but nobody except me and my aunt knew about that. I never told my mom because I wanted to attend high school again. So how did he know? ¡°What? You thought I didn¡¯t know. I know everything about you chica. You are pretty impressive.¡± he says smirking at me. ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡± my voicees out stern¡­. ¡°Chica, I¡¯m the Italian mafia leader.¡± he says smirking at my shocked face. HOLY SH*T! I¡¯M SCREWED! ¡­¡­.. CHAPTER 10 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V The specks of sunlight seep through the curtains as they hit my poor face. I hate mornings. Whoever invented mornings I hate them. I¡¯m not a morning person I¡¯m more of a night person. Its probably because I get to sleep and dream. Speaking of dreams¡­ I had the strangest dreamst night. I dreamt I was kidnapped and sold to a hot mafia leader. I mean what kind of crazy dream is that I mean my mom would ne- ¡°Hi Baby.¡± I¡¯m snapped out of my thoughts by a deep voice that sounds amused. ¡°You know you should be up by now.¡± I look at the door and there standing in all his glory is Jason with an amused look on his face. He¡¯s wearing a ck t-shirt and dark blue jeans. ¡°Wait!!! It wasn¡¯t a dream!¡± I cry out as I pull the soft covers on my head. ¡°No it wasn¡¯t a dream and you should get up Skr.¡± Jason saysing into my room and sitting on the couch inside my room. ¡°Why?¡± my voicees out muffled by the covers, but I think he heard me. ¡°Because Adrian said you should start cleaning the ce.¡± Now that got my attention I throw the cover off my face and looked at Jason. ¡°Me? Clean this room?¡± I ask like its the most crazy thing in the world, which it is. Me and clean don¡¯t go well. ¡°Yes, you, Skr. If I were you I¡¯d do it. Adrian Stark is not a patient man.¡±Jason says as he gets off the couch and exits my room. And that¡¯s how I ended up lost in this huge mansion. I¡¯m supposed to be cleaning right now, but after the first room I gave up. And now I¡¯m walking around aimlessly in this room hoping to find the kitchen. I keep walking around for about 8 minutes and as I¡¯m about to turn another corner I hit a wall. Fuck!! I fall on my butt and I curse loudly as I rub my nose. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± an amused voice questions me. I looked up and there he is in all his glory, Adrian Stark, looking as yummy as ever. His hair is a little messy on his head and he¡¯s wearing a light blue button up shirt and ck jeans. He had the ends of his shirt rolled up to his elbows giving me a good look at his strong arms. ¡°Are you listening, chica? I said what are you doing here.¡± he snaps me out of my thoughts. ¡°I ummm- uh-¡± I say dumbfounded. What is wrong with me? ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡± his voice is mocking as he looks at me with his smirk which annoys me. ¡°I got lost on my way to the kitchen.¡± my voicees out slightly annoyed. Just as he¡¯s about to say something a tall girl appears. She has dark hair and brown eyes. She is very attractive and she¡¯s wearing ck crazy jeans fitting her long skinny legs,, and a ck t-shirt, and ckbat boots. ¡°Amelia, get Chica here to the kitchen.¡± Adrian orders the girl. She looks at me and motions me to follow her with her head. I start walking behind her but stopped when Adrian calls ¡°Don¡¯t get into any trouble Chica.¡± Adrian tells me as he walks off as well to God knows where. Yeah we all know that¡¯s gonna happen trouble is pretty much my middle name. I turn back and follow Amelia to the kitchen. ¡°You really did that?¡± Amey asks meughing as I tell her about how I got my revenge on my ex besties. Amey, as I call her, is really cool. I like her she¡¯s just as crazy as me were already best friends. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!!¡± she saysughing as Iugh as well. We¡¯re currently in the kitchen gisting.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Skr, what did you do to our room?!¡± two angry voices yell in unison. My eyes widen when I realize what they¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t know it was there room. I jump off the counter and hide behind Amelia. Pretty soon I hear two figures approaching. ¡°Woah, woah, Nate, Danny whats wrong?¡± Amelia ask them as I try to shrink behind her. ¡°Skr!!¡± an angry Browny, who I just learnt from Amey is Danny, says through gritted teeth. ¡°First tell me what¡¯s wrong Danny¡± Jennifer orders them calmly How can she not be scared right now I¡¯m about to wet my pants ¡°She threw all our clothes in the garbage¡±Nate answers her Okay I might have done that but its not my fault I mean there clothes were lying around the whole room I thought they were junk so I threw them all out and I was toozy to care at the moment ¡°She probably thought they were junk you guys are such pigs ¡°Jennifer says See I told you ¡°Give her here?¡± Nate said this time ring daggers at me ¡°No¡±Jen says crossing her arms with a stern expression Just then Jason enters the kitchen ¡°Hey Skr Adrian wants you ¡°he says as he leans against a counter ¡°Why does the prick want me?¡±I asking out from behind Jen and crossing my arms Jason simply Shrugs his shoulders as he walks up to the fridge and takes out an Apple ¡°Lead me to the asshole¡± I huff out slightly annoyed **************** ¡°You called¡±I ask as I entered the pretty boy¡¯s office He looks up from hisptop and looks at me with his piercing electric blue eyes He looks damn tired His hair is all messy, his eyes look tired he looks really exhausted.. God knows why ¡°Are you okay?¡±I ask entering his office and walking up to him I have no idea when I started to care about the asshole that bought me but hey He simply looks at me with those piercing blue eyes of his and gets up from his chair I watch as he slowly stalks up to me his eyes never living mine with a flirty sexy smirk on his lips ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared about me Chica¡±he says a little amused ¡°Um I uh¡±I stutter as I back away from him only to hit my back on his desk as he ces his hands on both side of me locking me in ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d be speachless¡±he says smirking at me ¡°What do you want Adrian¡±I breath out trying to calm my raging hormones and heartbeat ¡°Well I wanted to tell you to get ready Jennifer and Jason are taking you to the mall ¡°he says as he slightly rubs his pointed nose up and down my neck God what is this man doing to me i tried but I fail to hold back the moan that escapes my parted lips His hands grip my waist tightens but not so tightly it hurts ¡°You should leave Chica¡±He says as he lets go of my waist and I don¡¯t have to be told twice before running out WHAT JUST HAPPENED? CHAPTER 11 .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Hey what happened in there you¡¯ve been quite ever since you came back¡± Jen asks snapping me out of my thoughts We were currently in a car driving to the mall but its not just that there are also 2 more cars following us I fell like the f*cking queen of Ennd right now ¡°Nothing ¡°the liees out of my mouth so easily as I smile a forced smile Jen looks a little unconvinced but she doesn¡¯t say anything and turns back to look outside. I have no idea what just happened out there between me and Adrian and why just by thinking of him my face instantly turns red but I don¡¯t like it We finally arrive at the mall and got out of the car its just me Jennifer and Jason ¡­. It¡¯s been hours of Jen pulling me around the whole store making me buy things I mean this girl can shop she¡¯s like an expert and I¡¯m tired and so is Jason who at the moment is holding 6 shopping bags all full of clothes, shoes jewellery all those stuff ¡°Jen can I go to the toilet¡± I ask pointing at the nearest restroom she looks at me for a moment then at the door and at her watch and sighs ¡°Just 5 minutes¡±she says looking at me with stern eyes I nodded my head while smilling brightly. I ran into the room and start looking around its like amon restroom there are stalls and a mirror where fourdies are looking at themselves but one of them instantly catches my eyes She¡¯s A nun wearing her hijab and gown I grin widely as I put my escape n into motion. what? you all thought I wanted to get some blessings or something as if I walk up to her let¡¯s all hope my acting skills are still sharp ¡°Sister I need your help¡±I fake a desperate voice as I approach her She looks at me worriedly she¡¯s an elderly woman probably in her 40s with a kind smile ¡°How can I help you child¡±her voice is soft and delicate as she looks at me with worry in her soft green eyes ¡°There are bad people trying to catch me. please help me escape¡±I fake some tears as I look around like someone is listening to us ¡°Child I¡¯m sorry but what can I do¡± her voice sounds urgent like she doesn¡¯t want to take much of my time ¡°I need your clothes¡±she doesn¡¯t even question me she just takes off her clothes as the otherdies look at her confused¡­ luckily she has some other clothes on I tool the clothes and wear them quickly not to waste time I also put on the hijab which covers my hair fully I look at myself in the mirror Damn sexy! I thanked her and started walking to the door ¡°Wait take this ¡°she calls and gives me a cross ne I thanked her and cling tightly to the ne and walk out head down I walk past Jen as she enters the restroom I walk quickly not stopping for anything as I¡¯m really close to the Exit and my freedom is just on the other side An angry Adrian Dante enters the mall with about 30 men he points inside and the men quickly start walking and that¡¯s not the worst , each of them has a picture of me asking people if they¡¯ve seen me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I¡¯m about 5 stores away from him and I can feel the angering off of him in waves I¡¯m screwed I quickly turn around and start running the other way pushing people away from me How do I always get myself in this situations. I stop at a store and catch my breath I should really work out more ¡°Hey you stop ¡°a deep voice shoutsing from behind I slowly turn around and to my very unfortunate self the guy is pointing at me I turn back and start running again but this time I can hear footsteps fast approaching me and since I run like a pregnant woman I can tell I¡¯m gonna get caught soon so I enter a store I¡¯m pretty sure he won¡¯t dear enter if he values his dignity I entered the store panting heavily and the cashier woman with fake boobs looks at me with distaste I start walking around the ce looking for a good ce to hide because if he finds me she won¡¯t hesitate toe in I start looking for a hidding ce and as i look around and found one¡­. you won¡¯t believe this . Brittany and Rosemary saw me ¡°OMG Breey look at this¡± Rosemary screeches when she notices me Brittany looks at me and startsughing her annoyingughter ¡°So your now a nun¡± sheughs as she looks at me up and down in distaste I simply look at her and turn around if my life wasn¡¯t in danger I would have beaten her fake ass But i don¡¯t time for this but the moment my eyes settle on who¡¯s at the door I think i just peed my pants I swear all the blood just drained from my poor face He strides towards me and I swear with each step I saw my life sh before my eyes becauseing towards me is a very pissed off Adrian Dante Looking as yummy as ever in a simple ck Jean, white T-shirt and a ck leather jacket And he looks ready to kill¡­¡­.. CHAPTER 12 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. VN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Adrian¡± I choke on my spit as I mentally p myself for even saying his name He eyes me carefully his jaw clenching dangerously and his electric blue eyes looking like there¡¯s a storm happening ¡°What are you doing here?¡±I ask innocently my voice cracking at the end with nervousness as he continues to stalk towards me I on the hand feel like a mouse caught in a trap ¡°Skr What the hell are you doing here¡±his sounds as lethal as he looks at the moment I keep my mouth shut and keep my gaze solidly locked on the ground as I silently pray ¡°God Skr you have a f*cking death wish¡± he growls making me jump from the sound of his voice I look up and instantly regrett it he eyes are practically zing ¡°What was the rule¡±He asks anger rolling off him in waves suffocating me ¡°Do-Don-Don¡¯t try to escape¡±I stutter out like an idiot ¡°And what did you do¡±his voice sounds even more dangerous then before He gripps my arm digging his nails into my flesh making me wince He starts dragging me out of the store I try to pry my arm out of his grip only for him to tighten his hold on it We walked for a few minutes before reaching the food court where an angry Jennifer and Jason are as well as all the guys Adrian came with and the ones that followed us here The moment they saw us they stood up we finally reach and Adrian lets go of my arm he res at a scared looking Jason I don¡¯t me him I¡¯d be scared if that re was directed at me ¡°How the hell did she escape¡±he barks out at Jason and I swear all the other guys instantly backed away from him Jason doesn¡¯t answer just keeps his head down Adrian sighs¡±Get out of here all of you I¡¯ll deal with you allter¡±he orders and they don¡¯t have to be told twice because in less than a minute There half way out of the mall Traitors!! he yelled I slowly turn around and start tip toeng out of the ce ¡°And where the f?ck do you think your going¡±his Icy cold voice rings through the air making me stiff in my tracks I slowly turn around smilling innocently as he res daggers at me Okay so his still angry ¡°Umm you said to leave¡±I stupidly voice out as he keeps ring at me ¡°I never said you could leave¡±He crosses his arms as he looks down at me since he¡¯s taller ¡°Youring with me¡± He grabs my arm and start bragging me while I pout like a kid we reach his car and he starts driving us We finally arrive at a really scarey looking warehouse I open he door and step out of the car stretching my sore muscles happy to be out of that Nun outfit I survey my surroundings were about a couple of Miles out of the city I look at the other side and watch Adrian as he loads up a gun before cing it at his waist band We start walking over to where Jen and the rest of the guys are looking around very suspiciously ¡°Are they in¡±Adrian questions Jason Jason simply nods his head ¡°So what are we doing here?¡±I question excitedly ¡°We are here to work ¡­ you shouldn¡¯t be here¡±Danny answers ring at me His looks could Kill ¡°We¡¯re here to deal with an idiot that owes me money¡±Adrians dangerous voice answers me as he looks at me with his piercing blue eyes ¡°Okay,, so you have fun with that I¡¯ll be in the car¡±I told them as I try to escape back to the car Before I could even take a step in the direction of the car Adrian locks his iron grip on my poor hand I look up and his looking at me his eyes slightly darker ¡°and where do you think your going ¡°His voice isced with curiosity as he tilts his head to the side making him look cute ¡°Back to the car I¡¯m not dealing with this ¡°I answer back twisting my hand trying to escape his iron grip Try Again He looks at me and his confused look instantly changes into an evil grin Not good ¡°And why is that?¡±He questions me still smirking devilishly ¡°Me and dark scary warehouses don¡¯t go well¡±I answer still trying to pry my poor hand free ¡°Chica your not going anywhere and if you try I¡¯ll blow your head off¡± ¡°No no no Adrian leave me alone I can¡¯t go in there ¡°I start panicking Bang!!! I instantly stop all movement as he shoots his pistol in the air He points the gun at my head ¡°Start walking ¡­.. One¡­..¡±He starts his count gun pointed at my head as I just stood there searching his eyes for any hope of him that his just kidding He isn¡¯t kidding.. ¡°Two¡­¡±I gulp as his finger holds the trigger ready to shoot. I doubt that he¡¯ll shoot me but I can¡¯t risk my life for anything He opens his mouth for his third count ¡°Okay okay fine¡±I snapped angrily as I walk in front of him into the dark scary warehouse. CHAPTER 13 .. .. #Skr P. O. V I slowly walk beside an angry looking Jen as we walk in the warehouse to God know¡¯s where After I angrily took the lead I had second thoughts after entering the dark warehouse and decided that its probably good to let the experts do there job so I went to the back with Jen ¡°Jen please¡±I whisper out for the tenth time this whole time I¡¯ve been trying to get her to talk to me ¡°I¡¯ll do anything¡±I instantly regrett that the moment it leaves my mouth because her head turned so fast in my direction I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t sprain her neck ¡°Anything¡±she questions with an evil grin on her face What have I gotten myself into I gulp but still nod my head ¡®Yes¡¯ ¡°Okay your forgiven Sky¡±She smiles at me as she holds my hand Yes got my best friend back I was so busy celebrating that I didn¡¯t notice everyone else stop and I foolishly kept going until I hit a very strong back I stumble back a little and when I look up I notice Adriana heated gaze on me i smile innocently and wave a little at him He grabs me by my hand and walks with me holding my hand tightly After awhile we finally arrive at a door he lets go of my hand and leads me behind him He res back at me and takes out his gun ¡°Dont I get one¡±I question now noticing I¡¯m the only one without a gun Adrian looks at me and smirks dangerously ¡°Nope¡±he says pooping the ¡®P¡¯ in ¡± Nope¡± I don¡¯t even get a chance to reply back to his answer before he kicks the door open and points his gun instantly He enters the room slowly pointing his gun at each and every direction I on the other hand follow behind him shaking like a sick person The moment i enter the warehouse I look around and there are 4 guys that I know very well ke and his little gang of friends Kay, Josh and Jake all manwhores If I might say and all used to be my bulliesBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Adrian¡± ke is practically shaking as he looks at a very angry Adrian Dante I don¡¯t me him ¡°I I have your money¡±He stutters out taking out a briefcase opening it up and turning it around showing us a whole lotta cash My mouth is practically on the floor as I look at all the money in the briefcase Adrian doesn¡¯t say anything he just keeps his gaze locked on the shacking ke He takes his gun and ce it back in his waist belt and turns around looking at Nate and signals with his head Natees up and takes the briefcase from ke and goes back to where he was standing ¡°Next time I¡¯ll blow your brains out¡±Adrians cold menacing spat at them I quickly turn around not wanting to waste another minute with this jerks ¡°Wait Skr is that you¡±Why why why why did he have to see me I didn¡¯t turn around I slowly drift my gaze off to Adrian to see him with his usual frown on to anyone you¡¯d think his okay but I noticed how white his knuckles are ¡°Skr I know its you what are you doing here¡±An angry ke questions me.. this got me angry ¡°Excuse me¡­ I think the question here is what are you doing here ¡°I shoot back now turning around and walking towards him standing in front of the bastard ¡°I knew you were just another slut¡±he spits out looking me up and down in disgust ¡°What did you just say you manwhore¡±I question really considering kicking this idiot in the middle of his legs That doesn¡¯t sound so bad ¡°I said your just a whore who can¡¯t keep her legs closed¡±He shouts looking at me I smile up at the idiot¡±your just upset you¡¯ll never be the man your mom is¡± Little fact about ke his a total mammas boy ¡°You lit-¡°he doesn¡¯t finish his sentence because he gets cut off ¡°I wouldn¡¯t finish that sentence if I were you¡±Adrian cold emotionless voice rings ke instantly bows his head and moved a little bit away from me I turn back around to re at him ¡°I¡¯m no baby I can handle this¡­¡±I grit out annoyed at why he has to get into my fight Adrian doesn¡¯t say anything he just looks at me with his piercing electric blue eyes jaw clenching in irritation I look back at ke who¡¯s also looking at Adrian like his trying to see his reaction I walk up to the idiot and knee him in the middle of his legs. ¡°If I were you I¡¯d get that dick checked¡±I whisper into his ear as he groans falling on the floor holding his precious jewels I turn back round and look back at Adrian to see Amusement and anger in his eyes and as well as everyone else as they look at me like I¡¯m crazy I simply smirk at them They haven¡¯t seen anything yet. CHAPTER 14 .. .. #Skr P. O. V I woke up through the sound of my favourite rm clock that¡¯s been waking me up for the past week ¡°Jason¡± as he tells me that breakfast is ready I take a shower and put on some ck craxy jeans and a red shirt And walk into the kitchen to everyone else already there except Adrian of course ¡°Morning¡±i mumble as i sat down and start scanning the table for my baby Pancakes But I don¡¯t see any , I look over at Jen confused as to why there are no pancakes she notices my confused face and points at Danny I look sober at him and he has the whole te of pancakes infront of him as he devours them like his a freaken king Kong ¡°Danny why do you have all the pancake¡±I grit out clenching my fists as I want to strangle the little weirdo He simply looks at me and smirks as he eats his pancakes now in slow mo not breaking eye contact with me That¡¯s it he had been pushing me for the past one week I grab a bottle of vinegar in my hand as I look at him with a smirk ¡°You know what¡­¡±I squizzed the whole bottle in his face and startughing my ass of with the rest of the guys at the look he has Myughter is cut short when a pancake with syrup on it hits my face and my HAIR I look at Jen who isughing her butt off at my murderous expression ¡°I don¡¯t think this is funny¡±I question Jen angrily and dump a cup of orange juice all over her face while smirking She looks at me shock in her face but that question changes into a look that simply says ¡®I¡¯ll murder you¡¯N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So I did the only thing that I could do in this situation take an Apple pie in my hand and yell ¡°FOOD FIGHT!!!!¡±Before ducking under the table pie in hand FOOD goes flying at each and every direction some of it getting on me i don¡¯t really know how but even flour was now flying everyone, scrambled eggs I waited for my golden opportunity and came out of the table and throw the pie at the first person I see who to my utter horror is Adrian. But since his like a ninja he easily dodges the pie but that doesn¡¯t mean he isn¡¯t looking at me with a look ready to kill I swear my face just got 50 shades whiter I¡¯m sure I resemble the flour on my face I look over at the rest of the guys and they look just as scared as me which I don¡¯t know why because Adrian has his hateful re at me not them. so why are they scared? ¡°Skr¡± Adrian barks scaring me so much I swear I nearly jumped out of my clothes Why does he think I started this I mean sure I did but he shouldn¡¯t know that,, so I did the thing I know most to do. that is to make the situation worst ¡°Why did you think I did it ?¡±I stupidly open my mouth and question him only making him angrier He doesn¡¯t say anything just continues to give me that murderous look that makes me pale over each and every time ¡°Skr if Ie back here and this ce is still like this I¡¯ll blow your head off¡±he practically growls at my little figure ¡°Wait why d-¡°I instantly cut my sentence when I notice the murderous look he¡¯s giving me ¡°Fuck you¡±I mumble underneath my breath He doesn¡¯t say anything just leaves the room and leaves me with the rest of the guys ¡°What did I ever do to Adrian Dante to make him hate me so much¡±I groan out as I finish cleaning the whole kitchen I¡¯ve cleaned more here then I have in my whole life ¡°Wait you think Adrian hates¡±Jen questions me looking at me like I¡¯m crazy ¡°Yeah isn¡¯t it abvious¡±I roll my eyes at her anyone can easily tell that Adrian hates me ¡°Sky I don¡¯t know what you think but Adrian doesn¡¯t hate you¡±Nate speaks this time entering the conversation ¡°Why do you guys think that he doesn¡¯t hate me¡±it¡¯s so abvious he does ¡°Adrian has never let anyone talk to him like you do if he hated you you¡¯d be dead¡±Jason dered looking at with a goofy grin on his face ¡°What! no he doesn¡¯t¡±I exim trying to calm my burning face. Why am I blushing ¡°Omg!!!!, you like him too¡±Jen sings making my jaw drop like an envile Could Adrian really like me and why does the thought make me all warm and my face instantly red ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Danny questions me looking at me weirdly ¡°She¡¯s probably thinking of her and Adrian¡±Jen answers him wiggling her eyebrows. I roll my eyes at her. ¡°No because I don¡¯t like that idiot. Adrian Dante is a heartless bastard and I hate him with raw passion¡±I announce loudly. ¡°Happy to know the feeling is mutual¡±Someone says behind me. My eyes widen as I turn around and look at Adrian. His face is absolutely unreadable. ¡°Jason I need to talk to you. Skr you missed a spot¡± He adds pointing behind me. ¡°Where?¡±I turn around to look at what he¡¯s pointing at. Crash! My head snaps back to Adrian. A broken vase that used to have flowers in it lies in the floor right next to him. ¡°Here¡±He says before turning around and leaving God what have I gotten myself into¡­ CHAPTER 15 .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°I hate Adrian Dante¡±I mumble for the hundredth time since I met Adrian. His forcing me to wash all the guard¡¯sundry because he says and I quote. ¡°Your here to work not to y around¡± I grab all the white shirts and a n makes its way to my head. If I die I¡¯ll die knowing I did onest amazing prank I grab a giant bottle of dark pink dye. I don¡¯t even know what it¡¯s doing here. I open the cap and pour the whole bottle into the washing machine full of white shirts. Adrian Is going to be fuckin MAD!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°So how did theundry walk out?¡±Jen asks me. A grin make its way to my face. ¡°I¡¯ll dieughing¡±I simply tell her. ¡°I highly doubt that¡±Danny says as he enters the living room. ¡°Adrian wants to see you in his office and lets just say he does not look happy¡±He says. ¡°Whatever¡±I say as I stormed to Adrians office. I knock on the door and open it when I hear Adrian¡¯s husky voice saye in. Adrian is sitting on his chair examining a gun. His eyes trail from the gun to me and i gulp down loudly. ¡°Close the door¡±He instructs. I do as he says and sit in front if him. In swift movement the gun Adrian is holding is pointed at my head his finger directly on the trigger. ¡°Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t kill you¡±Adrian said tightening his grip on the gun ¡°Because you paid 2 million dors for me¡±I tell him trying not to pee in my pants. The safety of his gun clicks off. ¡°You can came up with something better then that. Does your life mean so little to you¡± ¡°You won¡¯t kill me. You like me¡±I I say bitting the inside of my lips in nervousness. Adrian looks at me for a while his jaw slightly ticking. ¡°And where did you hear that?¡±He lowers his gun with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s pretty obvious you have a crush on me¡±I say keeping my voice neutral. this could either get me killed or save me so I gotta do this carefully. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you princess but I don¡¯t like you¡±Adrian says his face void of all and any emotion. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±I ask him leaning on the chair I¡¯m sitting on. Adrian shrugs and picks up his gun. ¡°Next time you try something stupid like that. I won¡¯t spare you¡±Adrian says putting the gun in his desk drawer.¡±Now get out. I have a lot of work to do¡± I instantly run out of his office and take a deep breath once I¡¯m outside. I¡¯m actually still alive. A grin makes its way to my face. Then he must really like me. I walk back to the kitchen and find all the guys talking there. ¡°Why are you still alive?¡±Nate asks me. ¡°Because she¡¯s Adrian¡¯s Precious Possession and nothing can happen to what¡¯s Adrian¡¯s¡± Danny says ring at me. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to Adrian¡±I huff out crossing my arms. ¡°Keep telling yourself that¡± Danny says walking out the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Everyone shurgs. ¡°But seriously Sky how are you not dead?¡±Jen questions me. ¡°The power of persuasion my dear Jennifer¡±. I gusgwd I take out a bottle of water and take a huge sip of it. ¡°You seem way too happy today¡±Jen notes walking up to me. ¡°What happened to you and Adrian in there¡±Jen continues to question me. ¡°Jen I told you Nothing¡±I snap. ¡°How about we go swimming¡± I tell her. Jen grins and practically drags me to my room. What have I gotten myself into. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°You look fine Sky so drop the towel¡±Jen says for the tenth time and I still don¡¯t believe her. I¡¯m wearing a pure white bikini we had boughtst time we went shopping . ¡°I look like a desperate whore¡±I tell her clenching the towel tighter around me. ¡°Sky if you don¡¯t take that towel off I¡¯ll cut your hair in your sleep¡±Jen threatens. I unwrap the towel around my body and shrugged a little I¡¯m not used to letting my body out on full disy like this. ¡°You look hot¡±Jen grins. I roll my eyes and take a seat at the edge of the pool. My legs emerging in the cold water. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in?¡±Jen asks me. I shake my head ¡®no¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m cool over here¡±I tell her. I watch as she swims around enjoying herself. ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to swim?¡±Jason asks sitting next to me. ¡°Not in the mood¡±I tell him. ¡°Well you should be in the mood¡± I lift myself up from the ground and look at the clear pool water. ¡°Yeah! your right. You should be in the mood¡± In one swift movement I pull Jason and myself into the water. The cold water shocks my body for a moment before I can get used to it. I swim to the top to get some air. ¡°What did you do?!¡±Jason yells alsoing out for water. ¡°Hey you said I should swim¡±Iugh. Jason sshes some water in my face and I gap at him. ¡°You did not just do that?¡±I say as Jason smirks. ¡°Yes I did¡±He says. I ssh water into his face as well. Soon it turns into an all out water sshing fight. Nate and Danny join us in the fun. ¡°You idiot¡±Iugh sshing Danny with water. ¡°Now why wasn¡¯t I invited to this party?¡±Someone asks. My whole face turns pales as I turn around and look up at Adrian. His got his arms cross showing off his perfect muscles. ¡°She did it¡±Danny Points at me. ¡°You lier¡±I yell ring at Danny. ¡°Skr get out of the water before I drawn you myself¡±Adrian orders before turning around and walking back to the house. ¡°Party spoiler¡±I mumble under my breath as I swim to the pool edge. ¡°I heard that!¡±Adrian yells from inside the house¡­ CHAPTER 16 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Hey sky what are you doing¡±Jen questionsing into the kitchen ¡°Looking for a tub of vani and Jerry ice cream¡± I answer her looking at each and every corner of Adrians double door fridge ¡°Wait I just saw Daniel hidding an empty tub of ice cream¡± Jen tells me her voice silent at the end as if she just realised something My body instantly shuts down as I process what she just said Daniel ate my ice cream My body slowly goes back to functioning I turn my zing gaze at Jen whose looking at me fear in her eyes. she should be scared ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill him¡±I whisper softly as I think of all the ways to kill him Poison him Strangle him Shoot him¡­. After a few more thoughts I got the perfect n ¡°Nobody messes with my ice cream take this as a warning¡±I advice Jen as i walk out of the kitchen I¡¯ve been living here for a while now and after cleaning this ce a few times I know my way.. I notice the familiar double doors in which all this started from and just barge in without even knocking Adrians piercing gaze falls on me and my tough act nearly falls but when I think of my Ice cream, my vani and Jerry ice cream I re at him as well ¡°What do you want¡±He harshly questions me looking up from the paper work he was doing i ignore the harshness in his voice ¡°I need a gun¡± I said like it¡¯s the most normal thing in the world ¡°And why do you need a gun¡±Adrian gives me a bored look like this is not serious Well it is!! ¡°I need to kill Daniel that little idiot ate my ice cream ¡°I exim not even been able to hold back the fake tears ¡°Thats not a good enough reason to kill him ¡°he said ¡°I need ice cream he ate my ice cream its either you give me a gun or buy me ice cream¡±I sat down on the chair in front of him and fold my arms like a spoilt baby He looks at me for a while and I look at him back I take my time to look at him perfectly His hair is messy like he ran his fingers in it a few times He¡¯s wearing a green shirt that sticks perfectly to his hot body his got a ck leather jacket ON giving him that sexy look ¡°Come on¡±Adrian stands up from his seat and walks to the door all the while me looking at him still seated he reaches the door and turns back to look at me ¡°Are youing or what ¡± Adrian groans annoyed I finally stood up and walk behind him as we walk into the hallway Soon enough we reach the front door and we step outN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. All the guys we walk past nod there head at Adrian and some are giving him a slight bow RESPECT!! But the thing I notice most is that non of them are looking at me like there scared of me Weird I wonder why We walk up to a ck Mercedes Benz and get in he starts the car and we silently drive I look outside and notice how far away from the city Adrians mansion is I mean we¡¯re surrounded by trees up here We drove for a while silently out of boredom i turned on the radio and I looked over at Adrian and noticed how his grip on the steering wheel tightens so me being the amazing person I am I turn the volume up and start singing along to the music with my terrible singing voice I mean when I sing I sound like a dying cat ¡­ ¡­ After a while of my terrible singing we finally stop I look outside and were at a small ice cream shop its really cute It has no one outside of it the small tables on the front of it which each has two seats Adrian opens the door and steps out without even ring my way I open the door after him and run to catch up I finally reach him which was hard because his long figure walks really fast and its hard for me to catch up with him We reach the door which he opens and motions for me to go in first I look at him with a raised brow he simply smirks at me ¡°Ladies first¡± He says like it just answered why his nice to me I walk in and there is like a whole side only for fridges and inside the fridges there are different kinds of ice creams even my favorite Vani vor But Adrian walks straight to the counter where an elderly woman is looking at us I follow after him and stand besides him ¡°I¡¯d like one vani and for her I¡¯d like all the vours ¡°Adrian orders making me look at him with wide eyes The woman looks shocked but then smiles and looks at me ¡°You have a real nice boyfriend here¡± She winks knowingly as I look at her my mouth on the floor ¡°He¡¯s not my¡ª¡ª¨C¡°my sentence gets cut short by Adrian ¡°She knows she¡¯s real lucky to have a boyfriend like me¡­ I¡¯m so d she¡¯s mine¡± He smile warmly at the old woman as he wraps his arm around me bringing me closer to him all the while I¡¯m paralysed with shock The woman scoops up our ice creams and hands them to Adrian who carries them and walks outside to one of the tables I slowly follow him as I try to process what just happened¡­.. CHAPTER 17 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I walk over to the table he is seating at and silently sit down i start eating my ice cream like my life depended on it. All the while I am eating Adrian just looks at me intensely. ¡°What!¡±I ask swallowing my ice cream ¡°You just ate that ice cream like your life depended on it¡± he said. See I told you. ¡°Now do you mind telling me what just happened¡± I cross my arms giving him a straight face which I¡¯m sure looks like I¡¯m demented. ¡°What!!!¡± He smiles innocently. Like I¡¯d buy that, him being innocent is like me being too full for ice cream never happening!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°You think I¡¯d buy that ¡°I raise a brow at him as he simply shrugs. His phone starts ringing and he picks it up He looks at the caller ID and stands up walking into the ice cream shop leaving me to eat my little piece of heaven. On my second spoon a van pulls up just in front of me and its those guys from school They jump out of the van and walk towards me surrounding me as I look up at the big guy ¡°Your blocking my view hulk¡± I snap at him he smirks an evil smirk up at me and that¡¯s thest thing I see before something hard hits my head and everything goes ck.. I fainted¡­ Fuck my life!!! ¡°Is she awake¡± ¡°Shut up you¡¯ll wake her up¡± ¡°Look she¡¯s awake¡± I groan from the shooting pain in my head I slowly open my eyes and all I see is darkness I instantly start to panic I try to move my hand to touch my head but I can¡¯t ¡°HELP!!! I CANT SEE HELP ME!!!¡± I start to scream for help moving my head around frantically ¡°Your just blindfolded you idiot ¡°A gruff voice snaps at me and something got pulled off of my face . I hiss and Iook around and I¡¯m a moving van with three of the guys from my school ¡°Where the fuck am I?¡±I growl out trying to move my hands ¡°You have such a dirty mind¡± The one with blonde hair and light blue eyes smirks at ¡°I opologise for my rudeness I meant to say where am I you prick¡±I innocently smile at him as he looks at me in shock while the two twinsugh there heads off ¡°She totally got you Jake ¡°One of them says betweenughs ¡°Shut up Luke¡±Jake snaps at the guy ¡°Do I detect some PMS here¡±I smirk up at Jake as he res at me ¡°Shut up you bitch I¡¯d hate to cut your pretty little tongue off¡±He pulls out a knife and I look at it with wide eyes ¡°Asshole¡±I mumble as I re daggers at him As he came closer and starts poking me ¡°If you poke me one more time I¡¯ll reap your head off ¡°I warn Jake and he stops poking me I¡¯ve been in this van for hours and I¡¯m starting to lose it ¡­ this is worst than when I was kidnapped by Danny and Jason The vanes to a sudden stop jerking me forward I fall on my side hurting my arm The doors open and everything goes dark again as I¡¯m pushed out of the van ¡°Is the blindfold necessary¡±I question as I walk on the hard ground stepping on a few sticks ¡°Yes¡±A raspy voice answers me as I¡¯m grabbed by my arm and dragged up into a house We walk in the house and turn a lot of corners before reaching a door that they knock on We waited a few minutes before the door is opened and I¡¯m pushed in ,,, i stumble a little but kept my bnce. I hear footsteps that stop right in front of me the rope on my hands is cut off and I rub my sore wrists I pull the blindfold of my eyes and look around the room There is an elderly man sitting in a chair behind a desk looking at me intensely all around the room and other men holding guns ¡°Sit¡±The man gestures to one of the sits in front of his desk I hesitantly walk over to his desk and sat down looking at him worriedly ¡°So you are Sky the girl everyone is talking about¡±He looks me up and down smirking ¡°I must say Adrian had great taste¡±Hements chuckling to himself Okay so this man is crazy ¡°How are you feeling¡± he questions me I didn¡¯t say a word ¡°Are you hungry¡± he asks I remained Silent ¡°Why Giving me the silent treatment¡± he says Still Silence He looks at me gritting his teeth in irritation My mom always told me i had a way of irritating people¡­ I guess she was right ¡°Listen here you little girl I don¡¯t know how Adrian treated you but here you will do as I say, and answer my every question¡±He threatens clenching his fists ¡°What am I doing here?¡±I finally speak as I look at the man who just smirks at me ¡°You are my bait (trap)¡­¡±He grind out. his evil grin sends shivers down my spine ¡°I know Adrian will not let his little girlfri-¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend¡±I interrupt the man ¡°First , if you interrupt me again I will kill you and seconly¡­ U are his girlfriend coz Adrian doesn¡¯t just buy any girl ¡°he says ¡°So you think you can get him through me? you are clearly just as dumb as you look .. Adrian isn¡¯t stupid to fall for your trap¡±I shoot back To tell the truth I think Adrian must be throwing a party happy to finally have me out of his life¡­ He wouldn¡¯te here for me he hates me¡­.. right.. CHAPTER 18 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I have been here for a few days now and I have to say this man is nothing like Adrian he treats me like an animal I have been locked in a dark room ,, there is only a door no Windows no specks of sunlight I only get food two times and its brought to me my Diego the very intimidating one of all the guys He doesn¡¯tugh just simplyes in gives me my food and leave a few minutester he¡¯lle back and take the tes I have been studying everything carefully around here during the day when he opens the door I can see a few guards by the door but at night itspletely empty there is no one and that¡¯s just how I¡¯m going to escape Hopefully!! I hear the familier sound of the door lock being opened I scramble into a sitting position facing the door so I could see if anyone was outside No one I watched as Diego came into the room holding a tray he ced the tray in front of me and not even bothering to send a single nce my way he walked out closing the door and locking it behind him I looked down at the food spaghetti and meatballs with a bottle of water I mean I could say what I wanted about this creep but he did know how to serve a prisoner proper food I start eating my food hastily¡­. Yeah if I¡¯m going to do all the things I¡¯m nning on I¡¯m gonna need all my energy I drink my water bottle till its empty feeling parched I ce the water bottle and te on the floor by the corner where he picks it¡­ I grab the tray in my hands and hide behind the door. I waited until I hear the door opening and raise the tray above my head Diego enters the room and starts turning around like he¡¯s looking for something I took that as my golden chance and hit him over the head with the tray using all my strength. He turned around still slightly conscious and I use the tray again hitting him besides the face he falls to the ground like a tree¡­ I immediately climbed on top of him and repeatedly hit him making sure his fully unconscious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I searched him thoroughly and find two guns, a knife and car keys I couldn¡¯t help the smirk on my face at the thought of driving his car I also take the keys to the door I¡¯m in and peep out the door??? No one in sight I mentally cheer as I start sneaking and tiptoeing down the hallway , I reach the stairs and start slowly walking down making sure to make no sound. I head voices down towards the kitchen and freeze , I hid behind the wall and listen carefully ¡°Do you think he¡¯lle for her¡±A feminine voice says curiously ¡°He loves her believe it or not he finally had a weakness¡± The familiar voice of the man that kidnapped me answers her ¡°You know I¡¯d never think of Adrian falling in love¡±The feminine voiceughs ¡°I know he¡¯d rather die than lose her¡± I was left speechless¡­ Does Adrian truly love me i mean this man sounded so sure of what He was saying I turn around and start walking the other way until I reach a ss door I open the door and just my luck it leads to the garage I grab the car keys I had and pressed the button following the sounds of a beeping car till I reach a grey Mercedes-Benz 2017 model I grin brightly as I open the car and got in,, I start the car and the garage door opens automatically I sped off heading to the gate and my heart drops when I notice the guards at the gate¡­. luckily the car Windows are tinted so they didn¡¯t see who¡¯s inside, the moment one of the guards spots the car he signal another guard and they open the gate¡­ I speed up and drive passed right by them into the road but I didn¡¯t once reduce my speed I kept driving not once looking back Why does the world hate me so much because now here I am in the middle of no where its at night and I don¡¯t know where I am , the car is now out of fuel and its now starting to rain I have been sitting in this car for a while now and I know If I don¡¯t leave they will find Me so I did what I needed to do,, I open the car door grab the guns and stuff them in my pockets before starting my walk maybe I¡¯ll be lucky and catch a ride I look up as two lightse directly at me momentarily blinding me i shut my eyes and hug myself even more in a failed attempt to stay warm I¡¯m drenched. The car stops right besides me and being the idiot I am instead of running away I stop to look at whose inside. The drivers door opens up and thest person I thought I¡¯d seees out He looks terrible,, dark circles under his electric blue eyes his clothes are all wrinkled ,, his hair messy and he doesn¡¯t look so good. ¡°Adrian¡±The name leaves my mouth on its own ord he looks at me like he can¡¯t believe it and before I know it I¡¯m pulled into a warm and strong embrace. And for the first time in my life I actually felt wanted I actually felt loved and safe in him.. And I wrapped my arms around his strong body happy to see him. I was safe in his arms and that¡¯s where I wanted to stay¡­¡­ CHAPTER 19 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V The drive back home was filled with silence and all I did was look outside and watch the rain fall endlessly I think this weather is copying my mood because that¡¯s all I want to do at the moment cry I could feel Adriens gaze on me the whole way but I didn¡¯t bother turning around I just kept my gaze locked on the rain. We finally arrive back home and I notice how it seems there is more security than before ¡­. I got out the car still quite, me and Adrian both enter the house and the moment I step into the main living room , someone wrapped their hands around Me ¡°C-Can¡¯t bre-ath¡±I choke out and the arms release me ¡°Omg I¡¯m so sorry sky I was so worried about you, how are you feeling¡±Jen asks me looking at me worriedly I gave her a weak smile ¡°I¡¯ve been better¡±my voice is a little cracky and I can tell I¡¯m gonna have a cold. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a hot bath and sleep ¡°I mumble as I walk out of the living room giving everyone a weak smile . it was reallyte now and all I want to do is sleep. I open my room door and grab some clothes in my closet before going into the bathroom I turn the shower on getting in and letting the hot water warm my cold body Water mixes with my Tears as I silently cry This has always been my life at first I was the nerd always hidding in an attempt to get away from the pain. The pain of my mother sometimes ming me for ruining her life that¡¯s why she sold me anyways,, the pain of knowing she never really loved me, pain of my best friends turning their backs on me. back then I was always scared always so scared Then I ran away like the coward I am and I got stronger I worked so hard so I could show them all I wasn¡¯t the old me so I could show them I wasn¡¯t scared anymore but in reality I was Then I was sold and the fear started to copse the walls I¡¯ve built for so long and I allowed them to. With the people that kidnapped me and the man that bought me I found the courage to be myself and when I was kidnapped again I found the strength to escape, yh I found it in myself to escape all because of one reason all because I wanted to see him. Adrian The mafia leader that bought me , he actually makes me feel safe in his arms I feel like I belong there ¡­. I know I belong in his arms, And there I¡¯ll stay By the time I got out of the shower the water had turned cold I pulled on my short shorts and an oversized T-Shirt. I climb into bed and got under the covers ,, it¡¯s still raining heavily. Have you ever had an idea felt like it was really good and then when you¡¯re about to do it you¡¯re like ¡®Why the hell did I think this was a good idea¡¯ Well if yes then that¡¯s me at this moment I¡¯m standing outside of Adrians door and way too chicken to knock I mean I can see the lights beaming through the door openings meaning he¡¯s still awake but I can¡¯t knock. How did I get here well I was sleeping peacefully when it started to thunder and since I was a kid I¡¯ve always been scared of thunder and I couldn¡¯t sleep so I thought I¡¯d ask Adrian if I could sleep with him and now that I¡¯m outside his door I feel like its a bad idea. ¡®Just do it you idiot ¡® my subconscious mind yells at Me I take a deep breath and move my hand to knock but before my hand can make contact with the door it swings open And my eyes shamelessly look at the hot devil in front of me My eyes trail up his pyjamas that are hanging a little too long showing his V line I notice a small tattoo on his abdomen its a lion with a crown on its head in the crown it says ¡®re de mafia¡¯ in it I keep going up his well toned abs and biceps that are just begging Me to touch them I look up his face my face reddens when I notice the smirk on his face I¡¯m so Busted ¡°What is it chica¡± His voice is shockingly soft I look up at him in confusion ¡®Why is he being so nice¡¯ It takes me a while to find my voice but I finally do ¡°Sorry to disturb you I¡¯ll just leave ¡°I try to turn around but he stops me by holding my arm I look up at him in confusionN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Tell me¡±He orders but not in a harsh way.. ¡°Well um I¡¯m scared of the thunder so I just wanted to know if I could sleep in your room¡±I confidently blurted out and now that I¡¯m saying it outloud I realise how stupid I sound I probably look like a little kid I look up at Adrian and expected him tough at me but he doesn¡¯t .. his eyes soften as he wink at me He pulls me into his room and I stumble a little ¡­ I entered in his room its really big with a giant king size bed in the middle there is a sitting ce around, a fire ce, two double doors, Two t screen Tv¡¯s all in different areas around the room ¡°Go to sleep chica ¡°Adrians warm breath hits my back sending slight shivers down my back I walk over the bed and climb on it. The lights went off and my heart starts to beat rapidly the bed dipts to the other side and I¡¯m pulled into a hard chest Adrian¡¯s warm breath on my neck and his warmth arms trailed my waist like a luby,, the thundering outside doesn¡¯t even do a thing to me now as sleep hits me hard ¡°Good night my Queen¡±I couldnt really make out what he said but I think it was something nice and sweet A small smile came on my lips as sleep took over and I slept peacefully in his warm arms¡­. CHAPTER 20 .. .. .. #Adrian P. O. V I woke up and look over at my queen and smiled at her cute face she looks so rxed in my arms so peaceful like the Angel she is, but to tell the truth it amuses me how someone so innocent and cute can be fiesty and crazy. I look over at the time and its nearly noon, It doesn¡¯t surprise me that I overslept I hadn¡¯t slept since she disappeared. I felt like hell . all I could do was think of my queen her smile and all the trouble she causes I slowly let go of her carefully not to wake her up I stood up and watch as she grabs my pillow and cuddles with it, I couldnt help but smile at how adorable she looks. RING RING RING!! I grab my phone from the night stand and answer it. ¡°What?¡±I angrily said ¡°Is that any way to greet a friend¡±A voice I know awfully too well says from the other end ¡°What do you want Alberto¡± anger boils in my body at the nerve of this idiot ¡°Now now figlio (son) is that anyway to talk to an elder¡±He mocks making my grip on my phone tighten. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Its not what I want but what the council want¡±He says I could just feel the smile on his face ¡°There is a meeting today you better hurry you know they hate being kept waiting¡±He hangs up and my phone screen cracks due to the pressure I¡¯m applieng. I rush into the bathroom taking a quick shower then wearing a ck Armani suit my hair styled backwards I look at my queen as she continued to sleep peacefully and nt a soft kiss on her forehead before rushing out of the room. I walk into the living room where all the guys are seating ¡°Jennifer,, stay with Skr make sure she doesn¡¯t go anywhere¡±I order as I walk up to the coffee table pulling a gun under it. ¡°Il resto de voi stava incontrando Il consiglio¡± (The rest of you we are meeting the council) I said I watch as all the other guys stood up before hurrieng to there rooms to get ready A few minutester they came back and we got into the Limo with two trucks following us ¡­¡­ ((The council is a group of elders that decide who the Don will be. They make the decision only if the current Don dies without leaving a heir or he does a terrible job and dishoners the Italian mafia which is the biggest and strongest mafia in the world ,, we¡¯re known as the king makers my father is the current Don. The Don is the head of the most powerful mafia)) ¡­. Alberto who just called me is my father¡¯s underdog, he betrayed my father and killed my mother I wanted to kill the bastard but I couldn¡¯t kill him because he was protected by the council and my father I couldn¡¯t stand my father for protecting the man that killed his wife so I left and created my own mafia . one that is loyal to there own ¡°What do they want¡±Jason inquires curiosity on his face ¡°Alberto called me I have no idea¡±I clench my jaw in irritation This has better be good I left my angel for this¡­ ¡°Boss were here¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I stood up shaking the sleep off my eyes we all walk out,, I¡¯m hit by the Cool air. We walk into the cars ready to take us to the mansion we get in . The ride is filled with silence as we approach the mansion. The doors open for us and we walk out I look around the ce and spot all the cars and men in the mansion All the council members are here We walk into the mansion with a man leading all of us. We reach the double doors that lead to the meeting room as we all stood by the door and start taking off our guns and riffles I take off my coat and unfasten all my knives and guns till I have no more weapons ,, The doors open up and we walk into the room filled with old man I take a sit at the furthest end of the table facing my father who is at the beginning where the king sits. ¡°Its good you¡¯re here son¡± My father greets I nod my head yes and fix my gaze on the old man sitting next to him. Alberto ¡°perche sono qui?¡± (Why am i here?¡±) I question my father now looking at him Time has not been his friend, My once strong and powerful father is now a weak old man.. ¡°Ancora impazinte vedo¡± (Still impatient I see) He mumbles to himself although loud enough that Everyone hears. A few of the men chuckle ¡°Comunque penso che sia ora di andere in pensione¡± (Anyway I think its time to retire) He says shocking everyone at the table even me even though I don¡¯t show it I watch as he stands up and walks towards me . when he reaches me I stood up and look down at my father since I¡¯m taller then him He pulls out a silver pistol from his jacket and hands it to me ¡°Adesso sei il re che mio figlio mi rende orgoglioso¡± (You¡¯re now the king my son, make me proud) He whispers in my ear before going back to his sit. I stood there dumbfounded watching he seats down at the head of the table. ¡°He can¡¯t be Don he doesn¡¯t have a wife to give him a heir¡±Alberto says angrily the council members agree with him and before I know what else to do I open my mouth and speak. ¡°Ma io ho una moglie¡± ( I do have a wife ) I said ¡­. Get ready Skr. CHAPTER 21 .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Here¡±Jen hands me a bowl of hot soup. After I woke up sneezing like crazy with a red runny nose Jen told me the guys had left with Adrian to some meetings I didn¡¯t ask much because I knew it was mafia stuff. ¡°Thanks Jen¡±I smile ,, my voiceing out a bit hoarse because of the coughing I¡¯ve been doing. ¡°No problem,, Adrian would kill me if I didn¡¯t take good care of you¡±She smiles back at me as she sits on the other couch. We turn around and look at the door as footsteps starts approaching us. Soon Daniel, Mate and Jason appear through the door all wearing suits and looking fancy They all took sits on the couches. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡±I ask them. Just then the man in question (Adrian) walks through the door looking exhausted ¡°Skre to my office we need to talk¡±He says and walks away¡­ ¡°Do you guys know what this is all about¡± I ask the guys. They all shake there heads indicating ¡®No¡¯ I groan but still follow Adrian to his office. ¡°Close the door¡±He says. I close the door and walk to the sir in front of his desk. Adrian studies the Pistol in his hands with total uracy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Sky¡­. When I first bought you i did it for fun I Thought it would be fun having a human pet¡±He says his eyes now moving from the Pistol. ¡°But it seems I now have a job for you¡±he says His eyes move from the pistol to me. ¡°You¡¯re to be my bride in one week¡±He says so casually that you¡¯d think we were in a rtionship before.. I let out a loudugh¡±Your really funny Adrian I didnt think you had it in you¡± Iugh wiping away fake tears ¡°Your serious?¡±I exim once I notice the stone cold expression on his face. ¡°Adrian I¡¯m not marrying you¡±I say my voice surprisingly calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have much of a choice sweetheart¡±He says tilting his head a little. How dare he think I will marry him. He might ¡®own¡¯ me or whatever but no way in hell am I marrying this idiot. ¡°Of course I have a choice. Just because you bought me from my greedy parents doesn¡¯t give you the right to force me to marry you¡±I snapped standing up. ¡°You dont have a say in the matter. You are my property and I can do to you whatever I feel like doing and that includes marrying you¡±He growls his eyes darkening . We¡¯re now face to face with only his desk separating us. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t marry you if you were thest man on earth ¡°I tell him. Just then he pointed his gun straight to my temple. ¡°What were you saying?¡±He questions. ¡°I¡¯ll marry you. Over my dead body¡±I growl looking him straight in the eyes challenging him to make a move. He removes the gun from my temple letting out a small flirting chuckle. ¡°Chica¡±He says walking around the table till he reaches me. ¡°You will marry me¡­ Like it or not¡±He says as his hand starts caressing my cheek so softly. ¡°I choose not. I¡¯m not a doll you can y around with Adrian¡±I yell at him before I stormed out. I can¡¯t believe he just did that to me just when I was starting to believe he wasn¡¯t that bad after all. I guess that just goes to show me that Adrian Dante has no heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Someone asks me. I turn around and look up at Jason. ¡°How do you guys live with him?¡±I question. Jason lets out a smallugh. ¡°I guess you mean Adrian¡±He grins. ¡°His just so confusing one minute he¡¯s nice and the next his a total heartless ass hole¡±I say in frustration. ¡°Adrian can be confusing¡±He says. ¡°No.. he¡¯s more than confusing¡±I role my eyes. ¡°Adrian has been through a lot Sky give him a break. The guy lost his mother at a young age, his father wasn¡¯t always there for him because he was busy with the mafia. Adrian didn¡¯t grow up being loved¡±He says. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t exin why he¡¯s so mean to me¡±I huff out. The biggest question here should be why I care so much about this shit. ¡°Well if you asked me I¡¯d say he just doesn¡¯t know how to treat you since he¡¯s never liked any girl before¡± Jason said ¡°Huh?? You want me to believe that he¡¯s shy?¡±I roll my eyes at Jason¡¯s idioticment. ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t say shy just not sure how to treat you¡±He says. That makes more Sense! ¡°So what do you suggest I do?¡±I ask¡­ i can¡¯t believe I¡¯m taking advice from Jason. ¡°I do know that Adrian likes you and even if you may deny It you like him too so all you have to do is use the oldest trick in the book¡± Jason grins evilly. ¡°Make the big bad mafia leader Jealous¡±He smiles. ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t get jealous?¡±I question. ¡°Then I¡¯ll make him set you free. I¡¯m his right hand man so he¡¯ll listen to me¡±Jason says¡­.. ¡­ CHAPTER 22 .. #Adrian¡¯s P. O. V I walk to the first floor living room looking for Daniel. He has to go do a job for me. I enter the room and my heart jumps to my throat.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Skr is sitting perfectly on the couch her head resting on Jason¡¯s chest as they watch a movie together. ¡°Where is Daniel? ¡°I question keeping my eyes on Jason ¡°He¡¯s in the garage tunning his car a little¡± He answers. I nod my head and turn around leaving my eyes racking over Skrs body intensely before I leave. Jason sure has some guts going after Skr knowing fully well she¡¯s my possession and I hate sharing. I walk to the training room in the basement of the mansion and rip the shirt off my body. I walk over to the punching bag and start punching it like there¡¯s no tomorrow releasing all my stress on it. After hours of repeatedly punching the thing I finally let go of it. I walk to the fridge in the room and take out a water bottle. I allow the cold liquid to go down my throat cooling me down. My head snaps towards the strairs as footsteps start echoing. ¡°Why are you taking me down here?¡±Skykars voice questions sounding annoyed and curious at the same time. ¡°Can you just be quite¡±Jason¡¯s voice hisses. I walk to the wall that¡¯s covered in a little darkness and lean on the wall so they won¡¯t see me. I watch as Jason enters the room followed by Skr. ¡°Now why are we here?¡±She questions crossing her arms. I¡¯ll love to know why as well¡± I said walking out of the shadows. Skr¡¯s body goes stiff at the sound of my voice . She turns around and looks up at me with her big beautiful eyes. ¡°Adrian how long have you been standing there?¡±Sheughs rubbing the back of her head. I ignore her question and turn to Jason. ¡°Mind giving me an exnation ¡°I tell him. Jason nods his head stiffly. ¡°Skr get out¡±I order. She opens her mouth to object but shuts it up again. ¡°Only because Jason asked me to¡± She says before stomping out of the training room. The moment I hear the door close I turn around. My fist connects with Jason¡¯s face and I hear the sicking crack of his nose breaking. ¡°What the f*ck man!¡±He shouts clenching his now bleeding nose. ¡°I don¡¯t like you touching what¡¯s mine¡±I growl picking him up by his shirt. Jason is strong but I¡¯m stronger. Jason punches me on the jaw causing me to let go of him. ¡°Dude she¡¯s like a sister to me how would you think that?¡±He exims. I use my leg to trip him causing him to fall on the ground. ¡°Then why did you bring her down here and what was up with you and her in the living room¡±I question him. He uses him hands to push himself up so his standing facing me. ¡°I did that to get you jealous because I knew if i just told you that you like Skr you would¡¯ve threatened to kill me¡± he says with a triumphant look on his face. ¡°And from how jealous you look right now I¡¯d say you like her alot¡±He grins. ¡°I don¡¯t like her¡±I yell at him ,, my jaw clenching. ¡°Now lemme prove it to you¡­ you¡¯ve just broken my nose because I was watching a movie with her, you¡¯ve threatened all the guard¡¯s not to even look at her, She¡¯s insulted and disobeyed you more times than I can count yet she¡¯s still alive, you don¡¯t like her Adrian you love her¡± Jason grins. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me I have to clean my nose¡±He says walking out of the training room. Jason must be out if his senses, I don¡¯t like her. She¡¯s crazy, disobedient, annoying and nothing like the woman I date. Her fiery red hair, gorgeous big eyes, perfect skin colour, Perfect curves and round firm breasts¡­. I groan running a hand in my hair. I now need a cold shower. I walk up the stairs careful not to bump into anyone on my way. ¡°Hey Adrian¡±Someone calls. My body tenses as I hear footsteps stop a few feet away from me. ¡°What did you do to Jason his nose is bleeding¡±Skr scolds. I turn around and look down at her perfect body controlling my urge to hug her. I took a deep calming breath.. ¡°Why do you care¡±I ask her my voiceing out husker then usual. ¡°I care because Jason is a nice guy and your just an arrogant asshole¡± she says crossing her arms making her breasts more noticeable. ¡°I¡¯m arrogant?¡­ Well someone told me you like this arrogant asshole¡±I smirk as a small blush creeps upper cheeks. ¡°Whoever it is Lied to you, I don¡¯t like arrogant jerks¡±She says with a small frown. ¡°Really¡± I draw out putting my arms around her small waist. ¡°Let go of me¡±She snaps trying to move away from me. I tighten my hold around her. ¡°But I like holding you like this¡±I smirk. ¡°Your just so cute¡±I grin as I tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Adrian let go¡±She tries to fight me. I pin her against the wall. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go. Not now not ever¡±I whisper mming my lips against her soft ones CHAPTER 23 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V Have you even been stock between fantasy and reality, A dream and the real world not knowing what you prefer.. Well if you have then that¡¯s just how I¡¯m feeling right now. I feel like I¡¯m dreaming and I¡¯m not sure if I really want to wake up. When I used to be a nerd I¡¯d read romantic novels I always thought it¡¯s funny how the main character just seems to fall in love in one day. I always thought love was a day by day process I never thought I¡¯d fall in love like this. With the arrogant bastard that bought me from my parents. My first thought was I had Stockholm syndrome which I still think is the reason I even gave Adrian a chance but now I¡¯m just crazy for living this bastard¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. (Stockholm Syndrome is A psychological condition in which a hostage emotionally bonds to his or her captor) ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Jason¡¯s stupid n worked and Adrian has been nothing but simply marvelous with me. He calls me his Queen, Princess every sweet word you can think of and I love it. He treats me like a queen and I really love that but that¡¯s just the problem. How can I fall for the man who bought me. I¡¯m losing my mind just thinking about this. I¡¯ve spent about 2 weeks trying to find the answer to that question. ¡°Princess what¡¯s wrong¡±Adrian questions with worry clear in his voice. This is what I mean his so sweet I swear I¡¯d hate him for it if I didn¡¯t love him. ¡°Nothing¡±I smile. Adrian returns the smile and he softly pecks my lips. He pulls away and I moan pulling his face back. Our lips softly move in sync. ¡°Cut the PDA guys you¡¯ll make me sick¡±Danny groans as he walks in ¡°Shut up¡±Adrian mumbles still kissing me I pull away from the kiss with a smile. ¡°His just Jealous¡±Jason says sending me a wink.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°What was that for?¡±Adrian questions hugging me closer to him possessively. ¡°You try anything on her and I¡¯ll cut your balls off¡± Adrian warns. It¡¯s kinda scarey how possessive he is. ¡°Boss your father wants to meet with you ¡­.. o ¡°Nate says as he sits down next to Jason. Adrian lets out a loud sigh of frustration. ¡°Why wont he just give it a f*ching break¡±He curses. ¡°You also have to go to the Montenegro dinner party tonight¡±He adds. ¡°Wannae with me love?¡±Adrian questions caressing my neck. I shiver slightly. ¡°Sure¡±I grin. Adrian kisses my temple lovingly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to pick you up when I¡¯m done dealing with some things¡± he says standing up. I let out a loud sigh of relieve. I look at myself in the mirror. The full length dress. My hair is in waves down my back. I¡¯m wearing a simple diamond bracelet and my make up is very light ¡°You look gorgeous Sky¡±Jen grins entering the room. She¡¯s wearing a floor length dark red dress that has a heart neckline that reveals some cleavage. Her hair is pinned in a bun with a few strands falling out. ¡°Wow! You too fabulous¡±I grin as we both grab our purses. We walk down the steps towards the guys who were all waiting for us downstairs. My heels click against the floor as I walk down trying not to fall and embarrass myself. I look up and my eyesnds on Adrian whose got his back towards me as he keeps on talking on the phone. Jason whispers something in his ears and he hangs up. I watch as Adrian turns around facing me. His eyes slowly roam over my body in total admirations I reach the bottom of the steps and walk towards Adrian. ¡°You are not leaving my side tonight¡±He says wrapping his arm around my waist. A smile makes its way to my face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on it¡± I reply ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I allow Adrian to lead me inside the house. There are a lot of people here and pretty much all of them are from the mafia. ¡°Adrian!¡±. Someone greets. Adrian looks at the man with his usual nk face. ¡°Nice to see you again Christopher¡±He says not sounding happy at all. ¡°Who is this lovely littledy over here?¡±He questions. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your married¡± The man says. ¡°Of course Adrian isn¡¯t married,, father said I¡¯m the only woman who will marry him¡± A woman says. Her ck hair is straight over her shoulder. She¡¯s wearing a ck dress that hugs all the barely existent curves she has. ¡°Well sorry to disappoint you but I¡¯m his fiance¨¦¡±I blurt out before I can stop myself. The woman looks at me with pure hatred. ¡°His fiance¨¦ I doubt your even fit to be his lover¡±Sheughs. ¡°I wouldn¡¯tugh at the future Mafia Queen if I were you¡± Jen says ring at the woman. She lets out a strangled scream and stomps away from us. Iugh with Jen as she nearly trips on her long dress. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter¡±Jenughs as she and the guys walk away leaving me with Adrian. ¡°You know it¡¯s not funny lying to that woman¡±Adrian says pulling me towards him. ¡°who said I was lying¡±I grin. Adrians eyes widen in shock ¡°Adrian¡­ you don¡¯t want to marry me anymore?¡± I question him. ¡°I¡¯d love nothing more¡±He grins as he nted his lips on mine i kiss him back with just as much passion. It might be Stockholm syndrome or I might be crazy but whatever it is , all I know is Adrian Dante makes me happy and that I¡¯m madly in love with him and to me that¡¯s all that matters¡­. ¡­ CHAPTER 24 .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°How about this one¡±I ask Jen for the hundredth time today. She looks at the dress for a few minutes before answering ¡°Too much bling¡±shepliments I grab the dress and went back into the changing room I take it off and waited for my next dress I¡¯m dress-shopping with Jen while the guys are back home organising the wedding. Cortney the woman helping me find a dress to please Jen gives me a dress and I put it on not even bothering to look at it I turn around and look at the dress and my breath gets stuck in my throat The dress is super beautiful it has a beautiful design¡­ i think she¡¯ll choose this one.. I step out and Jen looks at the dress before answering ¡°You look gorgeous!¡±She shouts as shees and looks at me closely ¡°We¡¯ll take this one¡±I tell Courtney handing her Adrian¡¯s credit card. We finally got back home and found lots of decorated vans outside . The wedding will be done at the garden behind the mansion because its beautiful and the only ce we could do it under such short notice ¡°Help!!¡±Nate yells as he runs towards me . Jen takes the dresses inside while i talk to a panicking Nate. ¡°What is it Nate?¡±I ask him as he takes a deep breath ¡°Groomzi is loose¡±He starts pulling me to the back of the house and I start hearing Adrian¡¯s voice ¡°NO NOT THERE , THERE YOU IDIOT¡± ¡°I SAID NOT TO GO THERE ARE YOU STUPID¡± ¡°NOT YELLOW ROSES WHY WOULD I WANT YELLOW ROSES¡± Shouting could be heard all the way insideN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. We walk out to the garden and Adrian who is at the moment not facing us, is at the middle of the garden shouting orders at everybody. I feel bad for everyone they all look like they wanna run to there mommies to make it worst my fianc¨¦ is holding a gun in his hand ¡°Skr!!¡±Danny yells causing Adrian to stop shouting and turn around to look at me ¡°Hey babe¡±Adrian walks up to me and wraps his arms around my waist ¡°What do you think?¡±He questions and I start looking around the garden and to tell the truth it all looks beautiful ¡°I love it¡±I smile up at Adrian. ¡°Good its all for my Queen¡±He says sweetly as he nts a soft kiss on my lips ¡°Skr get your ass up here¡±Jen yells from the balcony that overlooks the garden ¡°Bye¡±I kiss Adrian and run into the mansion hearing him start shouting orders again. ¡°What?¡±I question as I walk into the room and found decorated tables and people dressed in white uniforms holding flowers ¡°Go change. I¡¯m sure your gonna be all sore after your wedding night ¡°Jen winks andughs at my red face I grab the towel and walk into a spare room where I strip off all my clothes and tie the towel around myself I walk back andy down on the table letting my body rx. By the time we were done with our message cards , facials , manicures, pedicures and having my whole body waxed and shaved lets just say one of the women got punched in the face ¡°That was rxing¡±Jen mumbles making me re at her ¡°What!! you¡¯ll thank me after the honeymoon¡±She waves it off like its nothing Well let me tell you it¡¯s something they waxed ces on my body I didn¡¯t know had hairs. ¡°Come on groomzi is finally done¡±Jen grabs my hand and pulls me outside into the garden I step out and am instantly enchanted by the beauty of the ce The lights hung around it making the garden have a magical charming look, like a fairytail garden ¡°Do you like it¡±Adrian whispers into my ear I turn around grinning up at him and hug him nting my lips on his If he was shocked by my move then he didn¡¯t show it because he waits no time before kissing me back . We pull apart after a while ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes¡±Adrian smiles at me ¡°Now let¡¯s do this the right way¡± He mumbles to himself and I watch as he kneels down pulling out a shiny small red box from his pocket ¡°Will you Skr marry me, I know its not the most romantic way to propose but I¡¯ve never been good with words¡± Iugh at how nervous he is but nod my head yes, Adrian stands up and opens the box revealing a beautiful ring I hug Adrian cing my head up to his ear ¡°Thank you for making my fairy tale weddinge true¡±I whisper into his ear before nibbling it a little I smile as I hear him groan holding my waist tightly. ¡°It you keep teasing me. I¡¯ll give you a preview of our wedding night sweetheart ¡± Adrians voice is husky and sounds strained as he starts massaging my waist ¡°No, no, no you can make me a godmother tomorrow, Now you have to sleep¡±Jen yells as she practically drags me from Adrian The whole way to my room she¡¯s too busy mumbling on about how she doesn¡¯t want to deal with a grumpy, sleepy bride ¡°Now you go to sleep and dream about your wedding ¡± She says with a mischievous grin before walking down the hallway to her room¡­.. .. .. .. .. CHAPTER 25 #Skr P. O. V ¡°Wake up!!!¡± Someone¡¯s screams I jump out of bed falling on my ass I look up at Jen who looks at me for a moment before bursting upughing. She clenched her stomach as sheughs at me ¡°not funny¡±I say while getting off the floor ¡°Yes it is. now go take a bath¡±She orders now straightening out and being her bossy self again I roll my eyes but still got up and walk into the shower. After my shower a lot of make up artists did my make up and hair and I put on my dress I walk over to the mirror to look at how I look My hair is styled in a bun with some hairs standing out framing my face. I grab the flowers in my hands starting to get nervous I mean I¡¯m about to walk down the aisle ¡°You look beautiful sky¡±I look over at Jason who is wearing a tux and if I may say he looks handsome ¡°Thank you, what¡¯s in the box¡±I ask now noticing the ck box in his hands ¡°Adrian told me to give it to you¡±He says opening the box I look at the beautiful purple ne in astonishment I turn around and allow Jason to put the ne on me touching the shiny ruby in it ¡°Now it¡¯s show time¡±Jason says just as the doors open we walk down the aisle most of the people here are close people from the mafia so I don¡¯t know them all the moment my eyes Focuse on Adrian and my heart skips a beat. Adrian looks breathtaking in his ck suit his hair gelled back to perfection I walk up to him and Jason gives my hand to Adrian before walking off and sitting down The moment I look into Adrians eyes I get lost in them and onlye back to reality when the preacher finally asks ¡°Do you Adrian Dante take Skr Daniels to be yourwfully wedded wife¡± ¡°I do ¡± Adrian replied ¡°Do you Skr Daniels take Adrian Dante to be yourwfully wedded husband¡± ¡°I do¡± I replied ¡°Then by the power vested in me I now pronounce you Husband And Wife , you may now kiss the bride¡± And at that moment time stops as I kiss my husband. It feels weird to call him that. We pull apart as everyone p there hands and we walk down the aisle ¡°Congrattions you two¡±Jen pulls me into a tight hug ¡°You take care of here¡±She warns Adrian even though I¡¯m sure she¡¯s scared of him right now Adrian expression is unreadable as he looks at Jen ¡°Come let¡¯s go meet some of my friends¡±Jen pulls me away from Adrian as some of his men crowd around him. We walk towards two girls that are busy talking ¡°Charlie, Kelly meet Skr¡±Jen introduces Charlie is a brte with chocte brown eyes she has softer features and is more like the sweet kinda girl, she¡¯s taller then me but then again everyone is. I¡¯m so short its not fair. Kelly has ck hair and green eyes her features are sharp and she has that exotic beauty ¡°Omg!! so your the chick that whipped our boss¡± Kelly practically screams in my face jumping up and downN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Wow so your like our female Don¡± Charlie says as she looks at me in astonishment ¡°Wait your in the mafia? ¡°I ask looking at the both of them like there aliens ¡°Yeah but we haven¡¯t met yet¡± Kelly waves it off I mumble a soft ¡®okay¡¯ in response ¡°Bitch alert¡±Kelly says as she looks at someone behind us I turn around and watch a girl with big boobs and a fake tan hair dyed in a light blonde she¡¯s wearing a slutty ck dress that barely covers her butt talk less about her boobs , The girl is eyeing Adrian like his a piece of meat and she¡¯s the dog ¡°Whose that?¡±I ask the girls as the girl in question struts up to MY husband ¡°That is Bianca and she¡¯s how do you say¡­. a slut¡±Charlie says clenching her fists ¡°She tried to get with my brother and Charlie didn¡¯t like it that much¡±Jen whispers in my ear as I nod my head ¡®yes¡¯ looking at Charlie as she res at Bianca ¡°You better go get your husband¡±Kelly says looking at there direction I turn around and watch as Bianca ces her hand on Adrian¡¯s chest ¡°Excuse Medies¡±I said not even looking back at them I stormed up to where Adrian is and ce my arm around his torso my head resting on his chest ¡°Missed me already¡±Adrian kisses my temple as I nod my head ¡®yes¡¯ I look at Bianca who is ring daggers at me ¡°If you value your hands don¡¯t touch my husband ¡°I spit out at her smilling brightly She lets go of Adrian and storms off I looked in her direction scrunching my face in disgust ¡°That was entertaining¡± Adrian said as he picks me up bridal style walking towards the door I blush as all the guys start cheering behind us while Adrian carries me inside. .. .. .. .. CHAPTER 26 #Skr P. O. V Adrian ces me inside the room and locks the door behind us while I look around Scented red and white candles around the room, red rose petals at the carpet, a single rise on the bed everything is so romantic ¡°Are you thinking what am thinking?¡±Adrian says as he grabs the top of my dress and rips it in two. The cool air hits my body as I watch frozen as the dress falls on the floor ¡°You look so sexy in that lingerie my wife¡±Adrian bites his button lips in a seductive manner causing my insides to feel like jelly Adrian starts nting soft kisses down my neck as I grab onto his suit jacket taking it off. I moan when he finds my sweet spot and starts sucking on it I¡¯m lifted by my butt and carried all the way to the bed, my back hits the soft bed as Adrian hovers over me. I grab the ends of his shirt and pull it off him, my hands automatically roaming and romancing his body causing him to groan I look up at Adrian eyes and see all the emotions I wanted to see lust, desire, passion and ¡­.. love I pull Adrian towards me and our lips connect , he kisses me with fever like this is ourst kiss our tongues fight for dominance and he wins His tongue roams every inch of my mouth as he expertly makes me melt into him. In no time all his clothes are on the floor and I¡¯m still in my lingerie but that didn¡¯tst for long as Adrian rips the little flimsy material off my body in one second.. leaving me stark naked in front of him. Self consciousness suddenly fills me as I try to cover myself up but fail as Adrian pins my hands over my head His eyes scan over body as I try to wiggle out of his hold my cheeks ming hot ¡°Don¡¯t ¡°Adrian warns My body goes limp on its ownmand as I was breathless as Adrian kisses and caresses my whole body each time he touches me my body reacting on its own as Moans leave my mouthN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. My heart rate beats up as Adrian ces himself in between my legs ¡°You sure about this¡± he asks I couldn¡¯t help but fall even more in love it was abvious that Adrian wanted me more then anything at this moment but the fact that he still wanted to make sure I Wanted to just made that more madly in love with him ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure of anything in my whole life ¡°I said and I meant it because this moment all I wanted to be was his mind, body and soul I am in love with this man, I love the Italian Don. ¡°Hey who opened the curtains?¡±Adrian questions looking at the curtain I look over and the curtains and they are still close ¡°Adriaaann ouchhh!¡± I screamed the moment he inserts his big d*ck into my honey pot This evil bastard he simply wanted to distract me so I wouldn¡¯t expect the pain ,, he took my moment of distraction and Thrust into me slowly Filling mepletely and let me just say it hurts I feel like someone is tearing me from the inside out. why did he have to be so gifted. I could see Adrian¡¯s worry filled gaze through my blurry vision ¡°Rx and let Me take care of you beautiful¡± Adrian whispers as he kisses my tears away The pain fades away and Adrian¡¯s d*ck starts moving in and out At first he was moving in a constant speed almost like he was giving me time to adjust but as the pleasure intensified Adrian thrust in with an animalistic speed The room was filled with moans and groans of pleasure as Adrian continues to Thrust into me his speed going faster with each thrust as I continued to moan helplessly as this man dominated each and every part of my body. I could tell he was closer to his release and so was I the pressure continued to build in my stomach till I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I hit my orgasm screaming his name as the pleasure started from the base of my spine till it reached my toes and spread throughout my whole body Adrian followed just seconds after me as he lets out a string of curses filling me with his hot d*ck causing me to hit another orgasm. ¡°Fuck I love you¡±Adrian groans as he turns us around causing me toy on his hard chest as sleep takes over my body My eyes drop close as sleep takes over my body Adrian¡¯s steady heartbeat singing me to sleep ¡°You¡¯re mine now, all mine¡±Adrian whispers as he kisses my forehead and I couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little in excitement. Sleep took over me and I fell into a peaceful slumber in the arms of my mafia Don¡­. .. .. .. .. CHAPTER 27 #Skr P. O. V I open my eyes and look around the room, I try to move but strong arms prevent me from doing so After minutes of struggling I finally manage to get out of Adrians grip , he was still sleeping ,, i stood up which turns out to be a bad idea as a sharp pain hits my privates I waddle my way into the shower and turn on the warm water I close my eyes relishing in the water as it rxes all my sore muscles. I hear the sound of the bathroom door open but didn¡¯t make a move to look at who it is The ss door of the shower opens as a stark naked Adrian opens the door closing it behind himself as he pins me to the door ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up my dear wife¡±Adrian morning voice is husky and a total turn on ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you up¡±I whisper breathlessly as Adrian starts kissing my neck ¡°Adrian¡±I moan out as he presses his body against mine. My eyes widen as I feel his hard manhood press on my abdomen I gasp as he lifts me up by my butt and I wrap my legs around his torso And lets just say we had a LONG shower. I grab Adrian¡¯s white V neck shirt and put it on¡­ The shirt reaches just the middle of my thighs I grab some ck jeans and put them on as well ¡°You look so sexy in my shirt¡±Adrianplements as he looks at me his eyes darkening with desire ¡°Come on let¡¯s go¡±I grab him and pull him out of the room before things get heated again We walk into the kitchen where all the guys are,, even Charlie and Kelly as soon as we entered all the yful chapter dies down. ¡°Faster Adrian Faster¡±Danny mocks and at that moment everyone bursts outughing as my eyes nearly pop out of there sockets in shock.. was I that loud. ¡°Our room is sound proof love¡±Adrian saysing to stand behind me he res at everyone and they all shut up ¡°Boss we have a shipmenting ¡°Jason says as he looks at his phone ¡°What is it?¡±Adrian¡¯s face is void of all emotions but I can tell that he¡¯s slightly annoyed ¡°It¡¯s snow(Cocaine)¡± Jason said Adrian nods in an understanding way and let¡¯s go of My waist ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon, don¡¯t get into trouble ¡°Adrian instructs as he and all the guys left the room Only I, Jen, Charlie and Kelly are left in the kitchen ¡°So what trouble should we get into?¡±Kelly asks me with a smirk I grin at her as we high five each other ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ 4 HOURS LATER ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Okay its my turn¡±I giggle as I spin the bottle in the middle of the room It points to Kelly and Jen and I grin happily ¡°You too should¡­ make out¡±I grin. Kelly and Jen make out while I frown ¡°Haaa! another shot¡±Charlieughs as I grab the shot of alcohol, I drink the bitter liquid making a constipated look as it burns my throat We¡¯re currently in the living room sitting on the floor ying ¡°SPIN THE BOTTLE WITH A TWIST¡± its simr to TRUTH OR DARE but not it.. The two people itnds on have to do what the spinner says if they don¡¯t,, then they must drink a shot of alcohol, but if they do then the spinner has to drink ¡­ we¡¯re all drunk and tipsy right now ¡°Spongebob you in there!!¡± Charlie yells as she looks at a pineapple ¡°That¡¯s a pine tree you idiot¡± Kellyughs as Charlie bulges, it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s drunk ¡°Ouch!!¡±I whine holding my hand where Jen just threw a ball at me ¡°You stupid pok¨¨mon¡± drunk Jen yells at me stomping her feet in anger ¡°What the fuck!!!¡±Someone yells from the door we all turn around and look at Danny with wide eyes ¡°Boss hurry up¡± the butthead shouts from the door frame. we stood up and walk to the wall in a straight line Jen is at my left side , Kelly on her left and Charlie is at my right footsteps can be heard,ing our way ¡°Do you think we can out run them¡±I whisper to Jen ¡°I don¡¯t have to out run them I just have to out run you¡±Jen grins just as the boyse into the room I lock eyes with dark angry blue ones and I nearly sh! t myself from fear ¡°Run!!¡± Kelly yell just as we all break apart each of us taking our own hallway in the mansion ¡°SKYLAR!!!¡±Adrian yells behind me as I run. I take a left turn nearly falling since I¡¯m totally drunk out of my mind right nowContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I can see the door to my old room just a few steps and I¡¯ll be there just as my hand is about to grab the cold metal door knob Strong hands grab me by my waist and I¡¯m thrown onto a shoulder ¡°Let go of me¡±I scream hitting Adrian¡¯s strong back trying to get out of his hold. I stop all my struggling as Adrian spanks my butt which was in full view for him to see. I hear a door open and I¡¯m thrown on a soft bed I immediately try to get off the bed and make a run for it But Adrian is already hovering on top of me caging me in his arms ¡°I told you not to get into trouble and you get drunk ¡± Adrian growls out as his eyes darken in anger ¡°I¡¯m not drunk my legs just feel like jelly¡±I smile sweetly trying not to pale even more when Adrian smirks at me. ¡°Your legs will feel like jelly alright¡±Adrian voice is husky as he grins at me I¡¯m screwed¡­.. ¡­. CHAPTER 28 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°So what happened to you guys¡±I ask the girls We¡¯ree now in the garden enjoying the sunshine After Adrian ¡®punished¡¯ me he finally allowed me to go outside to where the girls are while he works. We all haven¡¯t talked about what happened when we ran away ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. Note : ¡®Punish¡¯ there signifies sex.. for those who r wondering lol ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Umm Jason chased me and when he caught me he took me to his room and ¡®punished¡¯ me¡±Charlie blushes ¡°Same here but Danny got me¡±Kelly smirks We all look at Jen as she looks at us with a straight face ¡°What!!¡±She exims ¡°Fine me and Nate as well¡±She blushes too They all look at me with knowing smirks ¡°Yes, yes I got ¡®punished¡¯ as well ¡± I say putting air quotes on punished ¡°Wow so I met you guys a few days ago and you¡¯ve already gottenid because of me¡± I grin before we all burst outughing. ¡°Sky, Adrian wants to talk to you¡±Jason yells from the ss door I ce my coca c bottle down and walk out of the garden. I reach the double doors and hear voicesing from inside I softly knock on the door and open after I hear a deep e in I walk into the room where Adrian is sitting on his chair there are two men on the chairs opposite to his I walk over to where Damien is and one of the man res at my hand where my engagement and wedding ring both lie on the same finger I sit on top of Adrian¡¯sp and face the two men One of them looks just like Adrian except his ck hair is turning grey and the wrinkles on his face show his age ¡°Figlio you have a beautiful wife¡±The man that looks like Adrian smiles. I smile back at him ¡°Skr this is my father¡± Adrian introduces pointing to the elder version of himself. ¡°Nice to meet you¡±I politely greet the man ¡°The pleasure is all mine¡± he replied grinning ¡°Now that you have seen her I have work to get back to¡± Adrian says ring at both the men in front of us ¡°How dare you dis-¡± The other man starts to say but Adrian¡¯s father stops him from finishing.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They both stood up and left without even saying a good bye ¡°That wasn¡¯t nice¡±I pout changing position so I¡¯m facing Adrian ¡°They deserve far more then that¡±Adrian growls in anger I nod my head not wanting to anger him further ¡°Let¡¯s do this¡­.. you go get ready.. We¡¯ll go to dinner tonight¡±Adrian suggests as he ys with my waist ¡°I¡¯d love to¡±I kiss him before skipping out of there to our room to get ready ¡°How do I look? ¡°I ask the girls We¡¯re now in me and Adrian¡¯s room, the girls have been helping me get ready for my date ¡°Beautiful ¡°Jenments as she looks at my outfit I¡¯m wearing a long red knee length sleeveless dress the top half of the dress isce My hair is straightened down my back , my make up is kept simple I grab my ck heels and put them on ¡°Adrian is gonna have goosebumps when he sees you¡±Kelly winks with a mischievous smirk ¡°Now go make us proud¡±Jen pushes me out the door handing me my red hand bag I walk downstairs where Adrian is waiting impatiently if i may add. ¡°You look beautiful ¡°Adrianplements as he grabs my hand kissing my lips softly ¡°Thanks Baby¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡± he leads me to our car opening the door for me before going into the drivers seat We drove out of the mansion two trucks following behind us. We finally arrive at a very beautiful restaurant the moment we enter we¡¯re escorted to a table at a very private area of the restaurant ¡°Thank you¡±I thank the waiter that pulled out my chair for me to seat ¡°What would you like Mdy¡± The waiter asks pulling out his note book I grab the menu and start looking at all the expensive dishes ¡°I¡¯ll have the lobster¡±I tell him cing the menu on the table ¡°Make that two lobsters and a ss of wine for me , water for my Wife¡±Adrian says not even looking at the waiter as his gaze stays on me . the waiter leaves to get our orders. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get a ss of wine too¡±I pout crossing my arms ¡°Do you really want me to tell you ¡°Adrian says tly ¡°Ye-ah!¡±I scream as a dagger misses my head hitting the wall besides me.. OMG we are under an attack ¡°Stay low ¡°Adrian shouts as he pulls out a gun from his waist belt and starts shooting People start shouting and screaming while running out of the restaurant as four men all dresses in ck suits with hockey masks enter the restaurant. ¡°SKYLAR! When I say GO .. Run to the car¡±Adrian instructs loading his gun again ¡°Adrian I¡¯m not leaving you¡±I stubbornly shake my head ¡®no¡¯ I take out my phone with shakey hands and dial Jason¡¯s number ¡°Sky what¡¯s wrong?¡±He questions the moment he picks up the call ¡°Hurry there trying to kill us¡±I practically scream into the phone The phone goes quite and as I¡¯m about to tell him again a hand goes over my mouth I try to scream but the hand is too strong I¡¯m grabbed by my hair and pulled up causing an unbearable pain. It feels like someone is ripping my sculp open I try to fight but my capturer is too strong ¡°Stop or I shoot her¡±The man says to Adrian as a cold gun is pointed at my head Adrian drops his gun his jaw ticking in anger ¡°If you hurt her I¡¯ll hunt you down and make you beg for me to kill you¡±Adrian threatens his eyes darkening in anger, knuckles clenching so hard.. I could see his veins. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her I just came to deliver a message¡±The man grabs my neck and forces Me to look at Adrian while he says his message ¡°The best way to kill a king is to take his queen¡± the man said And a needle is injected into my neck My eyes feel heavy and as hard as I try to stay awake darkness soon takes over but before I totally ck out I open my mouth and I whisper barely audible ¡°Adri¡­..¡± ¡­ CHAPTER 29 .. ..Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I slowly open my eyes holding my head as I groan from the pain. My head feels like its gonna explode ¡°Babe! are you okay¡± I look at my side and find Adrian looking at me with worry in his eyes ¡°My head¡±I hold my head from the intense pain Adrian gives me two pills which I swallow drinking a bottle of cold water I soon find my eyes falling as sleep takes over . . . . ¡°How is she doing?¡±I hear Jason ask someone ¡°She¡¯s got a headache but that¡¯s it¡±Adrian answers as warm hands wrap around my hand ¡°You know there targeting her right¡±Jason¡¯s statement is followed by a long silence until Adrian answers ¡°I won¡¯t let them have her¡±He says possessively like a child that doesn¡¯t want to share its favourite toy ¡°We all will protect her¡±Jason states and I hear fast footsteps ¡°Don¡±A voice i don¡¯t recognize greets. ¡°What!¡±Adrian snaps at the guy. ¡°We came to tell you that we just been informed your wifes parents are dead.¡±At that news my eyes snap open as I get up from bed and look at the man. ¡°What did you just say¡±I question looking at him ¡°Leave us¡±Adrianmands and they quickly run out the room leaving just me and Adrian ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±Adrian whispers as he wipes a tear I didn¡¯t know had fallen ¡°They can¡¯t be, They never loved me but still they are my parents they gave birth to me¡±I cry as I ce my head on Adrian¡¯s chest ¡°Sir¡±A man barges in holding an envelope in his hands ¡°What?¡±Adrian harshly snaps at the man making step back a little in fear ¡°We found this in the house it didn¡¯t burn¡± The man hands Adrian the envelope and quickly leaves ¡°What is it?¡±I ask wipping away a few tears. ¡°A letter¡±Adrian opens the letter and reads it out aloud ¡°Skr if your reading this then I¡¯m probably dead or you went snooping around my room and found it. Anyway the truth has to be told your not my daughter or John¡¯s. Your real mother was a woman I met when I was a prostitute , she was the wife of the owner of the bar I worked in she died after giving birth and I took you away from your father his name is Michael Pierce and he¡¯s the Russian mafia leader¡± . . To say I was in shock would be an understatement I was overwhelmed in one day I just found out I¡¯m the daughter of a mafia ¡°Do you know him?¡±I ask Adrian because he¡¯s been too quite too¡­.. ¡°Yes he¡¯s the Russian mafia leader, they are our trusted friends I was engaged to marry his daughter when she was to be born but her mother died and she was never found¡±Adrian looks up from the letter and at me. ¡°But I guess fate had other ns¡±He gives me a small smile which I return ¡°I want to meet him¡±I say holding Adrian¡¯s hand ¡°Your in luck I have a meeting with him in a few minutes you get ready ¡°Adrian kisses my forehead and leaves me with my thoughts while I get ready I put on dark blue jeans , an off white shirt and my hair in a high ponytail. ¡°You look beautiful¡±Adrian gives me a peck on the lips as we walk to Adrian¡¯s study room . . Adrian steps into his office with me behind him holding his hand We walk to the desk and I sit on hisp and look at a middle aged man he has ginger hair that¡¯s now turning grey and light blue eyes he has wrinkles on his face showing his old age ¡°Adrian whose this beauty¡± The man questions my husband sending me a kind smile ¡°This Micheal,, is my wife Skr¡±Adrian introduces as I shake Michael¡¯s hand ¡°So Michael where is your wife¡±I question smilling I say as a look of pain crosses his eyes even though he doesn¡¯t show it ¡°She died giving birth to my daughter¡±His voice contains pain as he looks at me ¡°Michael can you please see this¡±Adrian hands him the letter and kisses my temple rubbing my armfortably as Michael reads the letter quietly He ces the letter down and looks at us his eyes slightly teary even though the tears aren¡¯t falling ¡°You know where my daughter is?¡±He questions his voice slightly shakey as he looks at us I got off of Adrian¡¯sp and around to the old man sitting before me he looks at me curiously as I stood before hi ¡°Daddy¡±My voice cracks as I look at the man before me. Before I know it I¡¯m pulled into a bone crashing hug I wrap my arms around his broad figure and let the tears run freely I watch as Adrian walks up to the door about to leave so he can give us privacy he looks at me and I shake my head ¡®no¡¯ I want him here I needed his support this is too much emotional stress for me. Adrian bonds his head and walks back to his seat Me and my father pull apart and I walk back to Adrian sitting on him and resting my head in his chest ¡°Let me exin everything to you¡±My father says as he pulls out his wallet he pulls out a small phone and hands it to me I look at the woman with dark brown hair and light green eyes just like mine, in the picture she¡¯sughing as she holds her swollen belly lovingly ¡°That¡¯s your mother she was the love of my life, Lilly she was my sunshine on the stormiest days¡¯ He said with a smile as if he¡¯s remembering memories ¡°She was kidnapped just a few days before she was to give birth to you, I looked everywhere for her and do you know where I found her?¡±He clenches his fists in absolute anger ¡°I found her in the side of the road wearing a white dress which was stained with blood she had a smile on her face¡±He swallowed hard as if remembering is more painful than being there ¡°The doctors confirmed that she died minutes after giving birth but I couldn¡¯t find my daughter, I looked for you everywhere¡±He says looking at me with a new found joy I notice how wet Adrians shirt is I hadn¡¯t even noticed I was crying until now ¡°And now I have you my princess¡±He smiles at me as I smile back at him I found my father, I now have a family. CHAPTER 30 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Good bye dad¡±I hug my father as he gets ready to leave. My father stayed for two weeks and we¡¯ve really gotten close,, we had a lot of father daughter bonding activities he even taught me how to shoot a gun ¡°Keep her safe¡±My father sternly tells Adrian whose standing by my side I watch as he gets in his car and he leaves four trucks full of his men following behind him ¡°I¡¯ll be in the study room¡±Adrian kisses my temple before disappearing. ¡°Hey sky¡±Jen greets ¡°Hey where are you guys going¡±I ask them since there loading guns and cleaning weapons ¡°On a mission¡±Charlie answers me ¡°Can Ie?¡±I ask grabbing a pistol and aiming it at a vase with some flowers in it. ¡°No Adrian would have our heads cutoff¡±Kelly grabs the pistol from my hands and ces it on the table while I snap ¡°Not fair¡±I stomp my feet like a child ¡°Grow up Sky¡±Charlieugh as she and the girls leave the house. I walk around the house bored since all the girls left for a mission and I¡¯m left all alone After a while I find myself back in our room and decided that maybe a shower is needed I strip out of my clothes and let the warm water run down my body making all my muscles rx. I grab a towel and tie it around my body I walk into the room and the door is open Didn¡¯t I close it? I close the door again and walk inside letting the towel around my body fall I grab a matching redce underwear and bra Hands wrap around my body making me tense the hands turn me around and I look at dark electric blue eyes ¡°You look so hot my dear wife¡±Adrian whispers kissing my ear And that¡¯s how I ended up on the bed Moaning as this man pleasures me to the extreme.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°God you¡¯ll be the death of me¡±Adrian kisses my shoulder as he hugs my naked body closer to his ¡°Not if you kill me first¡±Iugh when he kisses my neck since I¡¯m very ticklish ¡°Your ticklish¡±Adrian grins as he starts tickling my whole body causing me tough uncontrobly ¡°A-A Adrian s-s-stop¡± I say inbetweenughs ¡°First say I¡¯m the best¡± he teased ¡°Your the b-best¡±He finally stops tickling me and I breath normally again ¡°You can be so childish sometimes¡±I try to scowld him but the smile on my face ruins it ¡°Only with you my dear wife, only with you¡±Adrian smiles at me ¡°Adrian¡±I call ¡°Mmm¡±He hums cing his head in my neck I chew my lower lip in nervousness what I¡¯m about to ask may ruin this lovely mood but i really feel I have to coz it¡¯s been on my head since I was knocked out by that man. ¡°Sky you can ask me anything¡± Adrian incourages ¡°What did that man say before knocking me out¡± I feel him tense up the moment I say that I knew this would happen ever since that day Adrian has been a little paranoid and he seems more overprotective of me ¡°Nothing I can¡¯t handle okay¡±He tries to reassure me ¡°Tell me¡±I argue but he doesn¡¯t say anything ¡°How about we go do some target practice¡±He changes the topic but I y along ¡°Okay ¡°I can¡¯t do it¡±I whine as the bullet misses the target ¡°Yes you can¡±Adrian says as hees behind me he ces his hands on the inside of my thigh pushing my leg back a little ¡°Just stand in this position¡±He whispers in my ear He makes me stand straight my legs slightly parting my hands both holding the gun strongly, one finger on the target ¡°See¡­ just like that¡±Adrian runs his hand along my stomach to my hips and down my thighs leaving a trail of fire wherever he touches ¡°Now Focuse on your target ¡°Adrian says into my ear as I point at the bulls eye ¡°Shoot¡± And with that I pull the trigger and the bullet goes straight into the bulls eye ¡°I did it!¡±I shout turning around and tackling Adrian he didn¡¯t expect it and lost his bnce falling with me following on top of him Iugh as I straddle him seating on top of his abdomin ¡°Ah!¡±I scream in shock as Adrian flips us over making me lie down on the grass with him between my legs and before I know it his tickling me ¡°No, n-no, no¡±Iugh as I somehow manage to escape him ¡°You can run but you can¡¯t hide¡±Adrian chases me catching me before I can even go far ¡°No Adrian I¡¯ll get wet¡±I try to escape his hold as he walks us to the pool and stands at the edge ¡°Adrian let go of me or I-ah!¡±I scream as he lets go causing me to fall inside the cold pool water ¡°Help help I can¡¯t swim¡±I yell sshing the water around before diving into the water Adrian jumps in still fully dressed and swims towards me grabbing me by my waist and swimming to the top with me I breath hard when we reach the top and startughing at Adrians wet face ¡°You were faking it¡±Adrian growls at me ¡°Yep¡±I said popping the ¡®p¡¯ before shing water in his face and swimming off with him behind me¡­ ¡­. CHAPTER 31 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I hold my stomach as I continue to hurl in the toilet, Jen rubbing smooth circles behind my back while Charlie holds my hair up ¡°Thanks¡±I mutter softly as I flush the toilet I wash my face and brush my teeth to get the terrible taste out of my mouth ¡°That¡¯s the fourth time this week¡±Jen looks at me worriedly ¡°Probably nothing¡±I wave it off, i have been throwing up oftentely, mostly when I smell a certain type of food and my breasts feel really weird and I have a little Pain in my abdomin sometimes but nothing serious ¡°Are you¡­.¡±Charlie trails off looking at Jen ¡°When was yourst period?¡±Jen asks confusing me When was myst period? I should have had it a week ago ¡°I¡¯m a weekte¡±I tell them only now realising it. ¡°No, no, no I am not pregnant¡±I nearly shout out I can¡¯t be I , mean its impossible no, no I can¡¯t be ¡°How are you so sure¡±Jen challenges crossing her arms ¡°I just can¡¯t!¡±I nearly scream in her face ¡°You get pregnant through unprotected s*x and I don¡¯t think you and Adrian used protection¡±Jen says making me open and close my mouth like a fish ¡°You still can¡¯t be sure¡±I try to reason with them ¡°That¡¯s why were going to the pharmacy¡±Both Charlie and Jen grab each of my arms and pull me out of my room they walk with me to Adrian¡¯s office where Charlie knocks on the door ¡°Come in¡±Adrian answers from inside Jen opens the door and Charlie enters telling me if I say anything she¡¯ll shave my head in my sleep ¡°Boss.. Charlie isn¡¯t feeling well we want to go to the pharmacy and get her some pain killers¡±Jen lies smoothly Adrian looks at Charlie whose holding her head and groaning like crazy ¡°Take 4 cars of the men with you and keep her safe¡±Adrian points to meContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I feel like objecting but from the death res Charlie is sending me I decide its best to keep my mouth shut We all walk out of the house me still pouting I mean this is ridiculous I¡¯m not pregnant I¡¯m too young to be pregnant The moment we step out cars are already waiting for us We walk into the car and drive off. ¡°Which one do we take?¡± Charlie asks Jen as they look at all the pregnancy tests ¡°Just take two different one¡¯s¡±I enterrupt there conversation by grabbing two pregnancy tests and marching to the cashier ¡°Hello beautiful¡±The cashier greets He¡¯s a young blonde guy with light green eyes, well built probably a coge student working here as a part time job ¡°Your father must be a thief because He stole the stars and ced them in your eyes¡±He says looking me up and down Seriously. I¡¯m being pranked right now¡­ I mean where are the cameras ¡°No your father died stealing bread at Wal-Mart ¡°Is my awesomeeback. I still got it He looks like he¡¯s about to tell me another stupid pick up line so I interrupt him ¡°How much for these?¡±I ce the pregnancy tests on the counter. He looks at the pregnancy tests and his eyes widen slightly in shock ¡°Aren¡¯t you too young to buy this¡± The guy asks as I hand him the money since if I use a card Adrian will easily find out. I grab the tests making sure he sees my rings ¡°I apologise¡±He says as he looks at my rings in surprise ¡°You got them?¡±Jen and Charlie both ask I nod my head and grab the pregnancy tests walking into the woman¡¯s toilets, I went into the first stall and pee on it ¡°So how long do I have to wait?¡±I ask after a while of nothing happening ¡°A few more minutes¡±Charlie answers looking at her watch After a few minutes the tests finally work and like I thought they bothe out negative. ¡°Told you there¡¯s no bun in this oven¡±I grin as Jen and Charlie pout like children We walk out of the toilets¡­ The smile is wiped off my face as I look at the lifeless body of the guy who was flirting with me I scream as a hand goes over my mouth preventing me from talking ¡°Finally have you Mafia Queen¡± A baritone voice says as a cloth is ced over my mouth I try to struggle but my limbs feel weak as my eyes close shut Not Again! I groan as I open my eyes. looking around I¡¯m in an office tied to a chair i try to untie the ropes but all to no avail The door opens and a man walks in he sits down and looks at me with his cold eyes ¡°I see you¡¯re awake¡±He says smilling evily ¡°Who are you?¡±I question ring daggers at the man. ¡°I¡¯m the man that killed your dear husbands mother¡±The man says shocking me ¡°And now I¡¯ll kill you and take my rightful ce as Mafia Don¡±He saysughing like all evil maniacs do in movies ¡°Adrian won¡¯t let you¡±I snap at him he simplyughs even more ¡°I want him here to watch as I kill you¡±He says He opens hisptop and turns it around so I can see it His using Skype to call Adrian ¡°Adrian!¡±I call as he looks at me . His hair is all messy his clothes wrinkly he looks like hell ¡°Sky where are you honey tell me¡±Adrian says grabbing hisptop ¡°She¡¯s with me son¡± The man says turning theptop around so it faces him. ¡°Alberto i swear if you hurt her the council won¡¯t stop me from killing you¡± Adrian rages ¡°If you want here get her¡± And with thosest words he closed theptop. CHAPTER 32 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V ¡°Time to have fun your husband is here¡±Alberto grins as he enters the room I¡¯m in He lifts me up from the floor by my hair. I bit my lower lip to stop myself from screaming because of the intense painAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Your tough¡±Heughs as a sting hits my face making my head turn from the impact He pped me! ¡°I¡¯m going to enjoy this¡±He looks me in the face before another p hits my cheeks I¡¯m thrown on the ground causing an unbearable pain in my side Hees and lifts his leg to kick me. My reflexes kick in and I turn around for some reason causing him kick my back. Which hurts like a bitch He roughly grabs me by my arm and lifts me up his nails digging into my skin as I cry from the pain. ¡°Your just a good for nothing bitch¡±He ms me against the door knob hitting my back. ¡°You will die little girl¡±He punches my cheek causing it to sting He throws me across the room just as the door opens, the light blinds me for a few minutes before I could see who it is There Adrian stands with blood covering his body as he scans the ce with his eyes His eyes widen in shock as he looks at my legs I look down and only now notice the blood that covers my legs and pain shoots up at my stomach as I hunch back ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡± Adrian shouts as he runs towards Alberto and start punching him I look at the blood that seems to not stop ¡°ADRIAN!!¡± Jason shouts as he runs in separating Adrian from the nearly unconscious Alberto ¡°Dont let your anger control you , Take care of Skr first we¡¯ll deal with him¡±Jason says as he grabs Alberto ¡°She was pregnant.. I killed the baby¡± Alberto says showing his bloody teeth Adrians eyes widen as he looks at me he immediately runs to me picking me up and lifting me bridal style. Adrian practically runs with me in his arms. I look at the bloody scene dead bodies everywhere but most of them are the enemies I¡¯m ced in a car and Adrian gets in the front seat driving like a man whose wife is about to give birth I cry as a sudden pain hits my abdomin the pain is so intense it seems like it gets worse each second The door is opened quickly and Adrian carries me into a hospital. Nurses run to assist him and I¡¯m ced on a hospital bed ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her¡±A nurse asks Adrian as she prepares a syringe ¡°She¡¯s losing our baby¡±Adrian voice breaks and that¡¯s thest thing I heared before darkness consumes Lord¡­ not my baby. ¡°How is she doctor¡±I hear Adrians hoarse voice ask . Has he been crying? ¡°She sustained a lot of damage whatever happened to her was serious she will need to stay here for the night so we can make sure she¡¯s fine¡±The doctor exins ¡°What about the¡­ baby¡± Adrians question is followed by a long silence I can feel my heartbeat increase as I start getting scared The machine starts to beat and I feel a warm hand on my face caressing my face till I calm down. ¡°She sustained a lot of internal damage I have to say I have never seen a woman hurt like her still have the strength to keep the babies¡­ The babies are fine¡± I felt like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders when he says that my babies are still okay¡­.. wait babies! Did she just say babies?? ¡°When she wakes up she should eat and rest keep her on bed rest for a month to avoid risking anything she¡¯s very sensitive at this point the littlest physical strain can cause her to lose the babies.¡± The door closes as strong hands hold my own ¡°This is all my fault Sky I¡¯m so sorry¡±Adrians voice cracks as he apologizes I slowly open my eyes and look at Adrian his eyes are closed and he has my hand up to his lips ¡°Adrian¡±I croak out and he snaps his eyes at me He grabs a ss of water and ces it to my lips I drink the cool water and it wets my dry throat ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything I didn¡¯t know¡±A tear escapes my eye as I think of how close I was to losing my babies. Adrian wipes my tear away and kisses me ¡°I can¡¯t believe there are two babies in here¡±I say rubbing my t tummy. ¡°Yeah me too but now I get why your always moody¡±Adrian jokes as I re at him ¡°Your gonna make the next 9 months hell for both of us aren¡¯t you¡±Adrian looks at me while I grin like a maniac . You have no idea ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ CHAPTER 33 .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V Today I¡¯m officially twelve weeks pregnant and ending the first antenatal which was hell Adrian wouldn¡¯t let me off the bed , I had cramps, vomiting, nausea and my breasts feel really weird and are sensitive like really sensitive ¡°Well I¡¯m happy to say that you are off your bed rest¡±The doctor says smilling down at me ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s okay¡±Adrian asks besides me ¡°I¡¯m more than sure the most crucial stage of her pregnancy is now over .. the babies are healthy and developing nicely she¡¯s also healthy and will be good for her to walk around¡± The doctor leaves me and Adrian in our room ¡°Come on I¡¯m hungry¡±I grab Adrian¡¯s arm and he stands up wrapping his arm around me and cing his hand on my belly which is now showing ¡°Fine¡±Adrian huffs kissing my cheek as he runs gentle circles on my belly We walk down the stairs and into the kitchen where all the guys are. it feels so good to see them all in one ce again ¡°How¡¯s the soon to be mother¡± Kelly smiles at me as Danny hugs her from behind ¡°Terrible¡±I groan and everyoneughs ¡°You shouldn¡¯t beughing your gonna be like that soon¡±Danny tells Kelly making her pull away from him ¡°If I¡¯m gonna be like that then be ready for total hell¡±Kelly smirks at Danny I never thought I¡¯d hear them talk about having children I carefully sit down and Jen passes a te with food and I start eating the yummy food. ¡°Slow down tiger¡±Nateughs making me re at him ¡°Didnt anyone ever tell you not to criticize a pregnant woman¡±I ask looking at him and he¡¯s looking at me with slightly widen eyes ¡°Just kidding¡±I smile brightly at him. You¡¯d think they would be used to my hormones by now ¡°Adrian can we go shopping for my clothes and the babies clothes¡±I ask crossing my hands Adrian looks at me for a minute ¡°Wereing with you I¡¯m not leaving you alone¡±Adrian says as I smile ¡°Go get ready girls¡±Iugh as the girls run out the kitchen I grab Adrian and we go change ¡°Were not taking the guards¡±I ask Adrian as I notice there are only 4 cars one for us, one for Jen and Nate, one for Jason and Charlie and the other for Danny and Kelly ¡°We don¡¯t need them¡±Adrian says cing his guns in his waist belt ¡°You look so cute¡±Jenplements as I look at my outfit I¡¯m wearing dark blue jeans and one of Adrians button up shirts that doesn¡¯t really hide my big belly and simple ck ts my hair is braided to the side ¡°Thanks¡±I smile at her as we enter the carsN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Finally¡±I groan as we reach the mall ¡°You guys can stay here¡± Charlie tells the guys as we enter a maternity store ¡°I¡¯m giving you 30 minutes in each store before Ie in¡± Adrian instructs ¡°Yes Dad¡±I answer him making all the guys snicker while he re at them making them shut up ¡°Come on¡± I grab the girls and pull them in the store ¡°How about this¡±Charlie shows me a cute white hat ¡°Put it in¡±I say pointing to the second shopping basket since the first is full of clothes We¡¯re now in the 3rd andst store buying baby clothes I¡¯m sitting on a couch Adrian requested for me since my legs now hurt ¡°I like this¡±Kelly says holding a white teddy bear which is so cute ¡°I love it¡±I grab the teddy bear and hold its soft fur between my hands ¡°Come on¡±I stood up Jen helping me up which I hate so I swat her hand away from me We all walk to the front cashier to make payments where Adrian is with his typical bad boy frown. ¡°You look tired¡±Adrian says as he pulls me into his arms. ¡°Just a little hungry¡±I mumble softly. ¡°Were going to eat after this¡±Adrian says while I nod my head ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°Look at her she must be a slut¡± ¡°I know I feel bad for the father of her child¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she forced him to be with her¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she got pregnant to keep him his such a handsome man¡± I turn around and look at the two pregnant women gossiping about me like literally behind my back ¡°Excuse me how I got pregnant is non of your business¡±I snap looking at them ¡°And who do you think you are to say that , for your information his my husband and I got pregnant weeks after he married me which he did because he loves me¡±I added showing them the diamonds on my ring By now all the people here are looking at me and the two hags ¡°Dirty bitches,, I feel bad for whoever married your t asses¡±I ce my hands on my hips while ring at them ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate you two talking like that about my wife¡±Adrian calmly says and If I¡¯ve learned anything about Adrian the calmer he sounds the angrier he is ¡°Is there a problem here¡±The manageres in.. He¡¯s a middle aged man ¡°Its them.. they insulted my wife¡±Adrian says not even batting an eysh. The man turns around to have a word with the two women who are now ring at me. ¡°Come on babe let¡¯s go eat¡± Adrian grabs my hand intertwining our fingers as we walk out .. the guys following behind holding our bags. ¡°We¡¯ll go get the food¡±The guys say leaving just us girls ¡°Hey so do you know the genders ¡°Charlie asks me ¡°No . we want it to be a surprise..¡±I exin ¡°Hey hav-¡°Jen said before she¡¯s cut off by ¡°OMG!!!¡± I turn around and look at the B! tch Squad . Jesse, Brittney Rosemary, and the rest Well this just got interesting.. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 34 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I look at them all as they look at me with wide eyes , well more like my belly ¡°I knew you were a slut¡± Brittney snarls I stood up and so do all the girls ¡°I feel sorry for the brat that will have a good for nothing whore like you for a mother¡±Rosemary insults me as she res at me ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to our queen like that¡±Kelly snaps as she moves towards them like a predator sizing up its pray ¡°Queen. this loser she¡¯s the gum I walk on¡±Brittney shoots back If it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m pregnant I¡¯d kill this slut personally ¡°Look at the hotties that areing over here Brey¡±Jesse points towards Adrian and the guys ¡°Thats Adrian Dante his a fucking billionaire and my next husband¡± Brittney smirks lifting her boobs up and pulling her skin up showing her long tanned legs I raise my hand silencing the girls from speaking while I smirk This is gonna be fun!! ¡°Hello handsome¡±Brittney shakes her waist as she walks towards Adrian batting her fake eyshes seductively ¡°I¡¯m Brittney¡±She raises her hand so he can shake it Adrian res at the hand like its infected with a dangerous disease He walks past her and throws our food in the garbage ¡°Babe lets go home the food here is trash it will make you and the babies sick¡±Adrian says as hees towards me and wraps his hands around me from my back I couldn¡¯t help the victorious smirk I had on which only grew when the rest of the guys rejected them and came to us ¡°How can the hottest billionaire like you ¡°Brittney snarlsing towards me ¡°Another step and I¡¯ll blow your brains out¡±Adrian threatens his gun pointed at Brittney¡¯s head ¡°Brains more like air¡±Charlie snorts making us all burst outughing ¡°How can someone like you like her, she¡¯s a loser your a billionaire you can have any girl you want why choose her¡±She asks Adrian making us all look at him ¡°Your an idiot you don¡¯t see what I see you see a loser I see a queen , a beautiful woman that has me wrapped around her finger¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile victoriously as i looked at my husband ¡°And if you mess with her or insult her I won¡¯t hesitate to rip the skin off your flesh slowly¡±He warms his whole domineer changing from Loving to dangerous in one second i swear his mood changes more than me ¡°Come on babe¡±Adrian holds my arm and we walk right past them. I get in the car and rest my head on the car seat. It¡¯s been a long day and I¡¯m tired before I knew it sleep takes over. #Adrian¡¯s P. O. V I Park the car and look at my angel who¡¯s sleeping peacefully I ce a strand of lose hair behind her ear as she slightly turns in her sleep I look at the bump on her belly and smile. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna be a father and its all thanks to this woman. This woman that melted my ice cold heart. Ever since my mother died I never once liked a woman I became cold , distant I was full on hatredN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But the moment I saw her I knew I had to have her and when I did I didn¡¯t n on losing her She¡¯s the woman that melted my heart. She¡¯s so strong she¡¯s been through so much yet she still carries a smile on her beautiful face I love her like no other .. I got out of the car and walk to the other side opening the door I lift her in my arms she ces her head in the croak of my neck and I smile I walk to bed with her in my arms and gentlyy her down I kiss her forehead and softly close the door ¡°Jason¡±I call as I walk into the living room where all the guys are looking at baby clothes ¡°Yes Don¡±He answers ¡°Let¡¯s go visit Alberto¡±I smirk as I crack my nuckles ¡°It will be my pleasure¡±Jason answers standing up,, he knows everything since his my right hand We both walk to the secret passage that leads to the torture Chamber the lightes into view as we enter the room Torture devices decorate the room as the man that has made my life hell sits in the middle,, his suit ripped, blood on the floor around him bloody whips around him When he hears our footsteps he lifts his head a little showering his bruises and bloody face ¡°So you finally decided toe. where did you leave your slut¡± He groans as my fist connects with his nose breaking it as blood gushes out of his nose ¡°You dare insult my wife and I¡¯ll kill you right now¡±I growl as anger swirls inside of me. ¡°If you think that baby will live your kidding yourself¡± He coughs out blood dripping on the cold floor ¡°What are you talking about¡±I ask grabbing him by his shirt ¡°The same way Lilly Pierce died your wife will follow but this time the child won¡¯t live to tell the tale¡±Heughs BANG!!! Alberto¡¯s lifeless body falls on the floor his eyes wide in shock the bullet hole right between his forehead clear as day ¡°Clean this up¡±I order Jason as I ce my gun back in it¡¯s ce History will not repeat itself. CHAPTER 35 .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V 6 MONTHS LATER . . ¡°Skr why are you on the floor¡±Adrian scowlds as hees into the kitchen Okay so this is all the babies faults. (I was having a chocte craving so I went into the kitchen to look for some and I found it but the chocte was on the top counter I stood on my tip toes and touched it but while trying to grab the chocte it feel on the ground I tried to pick it up but my belly is way too big so I ended up falling on my butt and now I can¡¯t get up plus I¡¯m toozy to try But good news I got the chocte and it was delicious) ¡°Nothing¡±I smile innocently Adrian looks at me before huffing and helping me stand up ¡°Well that wa-¡± BANG!! I¡¯m cut off by a loud noise, Adrian runs to the window and looks outside ¡°Skr you¡¯re going into the secret hidding room and don¡¯te out till I tell you to. Okay!¡±Adrian hurriedly says as he grabs me and leads me out of the kitchen ¡°What is it¡±I ask as we turn a cornerN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Some idiot is attacking us¡±Adrian growls angrily We enter his office and he pulls a book out of a shelf and presses a red button under it the two book shelves open up and reveal a secret room. ¡°Here! hide in there and don¡¯te out¡±Adrian hands me a Silver pistol , kisses me passionately and closes the book shelves. I hit in the book shelves hoping they will open. No way I¡¯m sitting down for this I look around the room there is a couch , a coffee table ;a mini fridge and a few guns theres also a small closet I open the closet and grin as I look at the 2 bullet proof vests I take them both and put them on one covering my back and a little of my front the other finishing up I make sure my belly is fully covered, I grab the guns and bullets off the wall and a Sandwich which I eat I point the gun at the wall and shoot multiple times till it opens I take a deep breath and let out a war cry as I run (more like waddle) outside and start shooting anyone I keep waddling till i reach the dinning room i look at a guy pointing his gun at Jen and I shoot him right in the head I watch as his lifeless body falls to the floor the gun still in his hand ¡°Sky! What the f*uck are you doing here¡±Jen scowlds as she takes the gun out of the lifeless guys hands ¡°Where is Adrian¡±I ignore her question She looks at me for a while like she¡¯s debating whether or not to tell me ¡°He went that way¡±She points down the hallway I immediately waddle my way down the hallway I pass a few doors ¡°You were never fit to be Don¡±A man with a baritone voice snarls I stop walking and peep through a crack in the door I can faintly make out Adrian I can see his back and another man it¡¯s¡­ The guy who kidnapped me the first time. ¡°I was way better I deserved it all . not You and that slut¡±He raged pointing his gun at Adrian ¡°Don¡¯t you dare insult My wife¡±Adrian barks his fists clenching in anger ¡°Wife! she¡¯s a slut just like her mother i wish i had killed her just like i killed her mother years ago¡±Heughs He killed my mother he¡¯s the monster that¡¯s responsible for me growing up without knowing a mother¡¯s true love. Why I never felt truly loved he took away my mother A tear rolls down my eye as I look through. I slightly gasp when I felt a pain in my belly, it hits me again, I rub gentle circles on my stomach smilling as my babies continue to kick me which is a little ufortable. ¡°I won¡¯t let you feel what I felt I¡¯ll be here,, me and your father¡±I whisper to my stomach as the kicking slows down. ¡°You killed Lilly pierce¡± Adrian says his tone emotionless ¡°Yes the same way I¡¯m gonna kill that little bitch right in front of your eyes¡±He smirks evily as he pulls the safety off his gun and points it at Adrian ¡°BANG!!¡± FINAL CHAPTER OF PART ONE .. .. .. .. #Skr P. O. V I watch as the body of the man that ruined my life falls to the ground followed by the pistol Adrian gave me. a sharp pain shoots up my stomach as liquid goes down between my legs , My eyes widen as I look down where a small pool of water now is. ¡°ADRIAN!¡± I shout as another contraction hits me. HARD!! Adrian runs to me already over the shock of me killing the man that killed my mother. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°He questions causing me to re at him ¡°What¡¯s wrong! my water just broke and that¡¯s what you ask me!¡±I growl out at him His eyes widen as he runs out of the room living me all alone What the F*uck! Minutester hees right back with the babies bags in his arms and Jen, Kelly and Charlie tagging behind him ¡°OMG! Skr¡±Charlie shouts as she runs towards me. Jen and Kelly grab the bags from Adrian and he lifts me up bridal style and walks with me to the car all the while I scream from the pain of my contractions Adrian ces me in the car and gets in driving like there is no tomorrow. I was so tempted to tell him the rules of the road right now but the pain is too unbearable. After what felt like hours but was probably minutes Adrian helps me out of the car and into a wheelchair where they push me into the hospital ¡°The top floor is ready for your wife sir ¡°one of the nurses says as she pushes me I groan as another contraction hits me. This is so painful it feels like someone is continuously stabbing me ¡°ADRIAN I SWEAR TO GOD IF YOU GET THAT THING ANYWHERE NEAR ME AGAIN I¡¯LL CUT IT OFF!¡±I scream pointing to his crotch as another Contraction hits me We reach a room and the nurses help me on the bed and prepare everything for me to give birth. The doctores in and checks me ¡°You¡¯re 10 cm apart so get ready to push¡±He instructs as I nod my head I want these babies out of me as soon as possible, this is painful ¡°Now push!¡±The doctor instructs and I start pushing Pushing feels like I¡¯m pushing out a giant watermelon through a small tube I grab Adrian¡¯s hand and start applying pressure on it with each push ¡°Skr your gonna break my hand¡±Adrian says looking at me ¡°Shut up your not the one pushing a baby out of your vagina ¡°I growl as I push again Finally after what felt like hours a melodic cry echoes throughout the room ¡°Its a boy¡±The doctor says as he cuts the umbilical cord handing the child to Adrian who grabs the small baby in his arms a proud look on his face I groan as another pain hits me I start pushing again but this time it¡¯s not so painful and a lot faster and soon another cry was heard in the room Tiredness hits my body like a wrecking ball I fight to stay awake so I can see my babies but I fail as sleep takes over. A small cry wakes me from my sleep I slowly sit up on the bed with a groan since I¡¯m still in a lot of pain. I look besides me at Adrian whose on the chair next to my bed sleeping peacefully. his now wearing dark blue jeans and a button up blue shirt his hair is messy like always. A nurse walks into the room and I show her the baby that¡¯s crying. She nods her head and picks up the baby walking up to me she hands me my crying son. ¡°You should feed him¡±The nurse says from the door I nod my head and feed my baby I couldn¡¯t help but slightly gasp when he starts sucking my breasts. After his done feeding I burp him and rock him in my arms I can tell his gonna be a mammas boy. Yaay!! I turn around as my daughter starts crying like there¡¯s no tomorrow, boy she has a voice Adrian¡¯s defences kick in and he practically jumps off the chair his eyes fully open and his body awake ¡°Your awake¡±He smiles at me. I watch as he picks up our daughter and she goes quite in his arms ¡°Daddy¡¯s girl¡±I mumble as I watch our daughter stare at Adrian with her eyes She had ginger hair just like mine and Adrian¡¯s beautiful blue eyes she looks more like me ¡°Jealous¡±Adrian smirks as I roll my eyes at him ¡°I wanna hold her¡±I tell him and he nods his head he takes our son and I take our daughter ¡°Where are my God kids¡±Jen yells as she enters the room the rest of the guys following behind her ¡°Jen calm down¡±Nate tries to calm her down but she looks like a kid that had way too much sugar right now ¡°Can I hold her¡±She asks I hand her our daughter and Adrian gives our Son to Charlie ¡°So what are there names¡±Jason questions as he walks to Charlie and our son ¡°We haven¡¯t given them any yet¡±Adrian says as he looks at me ¡°You choose one boy and girl name I¡¯ll do the same ¡°I tell him. He nods his head yes. ¡°I like Isabe and Ethan¡±I say ¡°And I like Alexander and Rose¡±Adrian says ¡°Isabe Rose Dante for our daughter¡±I smile ¡°And Alexander Ethan Dante for our son¡±Adrian smiles proudly ¡°So beautiful¡±Kelly smiles as she looks at our daughterN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I think Danny would have sounded better¡±Danny smiles guffly He groans mumbling while rubbing his head where Kelly just hit him We all burst outughing as he continues to grumble under his breath I smile as I look at this, all my friendsughing and my babies now peacefully asleep I can¡¯t help but think that I didn¡¯t have this. how lucky I am to have this crazy people they give my life meaning, my friends, my babies and my husband. In a few years I went from nerd to badass, got kidnapped, fell in love with the mafia king , married him and had his children how crazy is my life? ¡°What are you thinking about¡±Adrian asks as hees closer to me on the hospital bed. ¡°How lucky I am to have all you guys¡±I smile ¡°No I¡¯m the lucky one you came into my life and have made me the happiest man alive you made me a father¡±Adrian smiles a true genuine smile looking down at me ¡°You also brought a lot of chaos and trouble in my life¡±He adds making meugh ¡°They do call me trouble¡±I grin as I kiss him This is my life now and I¡¯m so happy. I have a family . . PART 2 INTRO Isabe Rose Dante is the daughter of Skr Alexis Dante and she¡¯s just like her mother a total trouble maker.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She¡¯s the mafia princess with her father¡¯s temper, assassin skills and her mother¡¯s big mouth she¡¯s always in some Trouble¡­.. #Isabe (Be¡¯s) P. O. V ¡°Mom it wasn¡¯t me¡±I lie as I continue to walk down the school hallway. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you get back home¡±She answers and hangs up. I groan as I ce my phone back in my pocket. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna get a lecture just because I glued my maths teacher to his chair. They don¡¯t even have proof I did it!. ¡°Hey Be!¡±My best friend Carly greets as shees besides me grinning like an idiot. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±I ask her opening my locker and cing my books in it. ¡°Because we have a new hot student¡± She grins winking at me. Carly is the crazy type of girl that has a new crush every week. ¡°So?¡±I draw out closing my locker. Louder then needed. ¡°His a total hottie and has that badboy vibr¡± She dreamly says smilling like a high idiot. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridicul-¡± I hit a hard wall and end up on the floor. I re up at the stupid wall only to see my worst enemy. ¡°You!¡±I practically scream as I re into his dull blue eyes he still hasn¡¯t changed much he still has that same blonde hair he¡¯s taller and even more built then before his ugly face is curved into an annoying smirk. ¡°Nice to see you again cupcake¡± Andrew smirks and at this moment I would like nothing more than to hit his face with a chair. ¡°Don¡¯t call me cupcake you idiot¡± I say groaning with anger. ¡°Ummm do you guys know each other¡± Carly interrupts looking between the both of us. ¡°We met a few times ¡­. our fathers do business together¡± He exins not taking his eyes off of me. ¡°And she has a huge crush on me¡± He adds making my eyes nearly pop out ¡°No I don¡¯t!¡±I shout making a few people re at me and me being my lovely self I give them the middle finger. ¡°Still stubborn I see¡± He shakes his head in a disappointed manner making me roll my eyes. ¡°Still a d! ck I see¡± I shoot back smirking. Two can y at this game. ¡°Geez¡± He nods his head. I grab Carly by her arm and pull her till we reach the corner of the hallway before I turn back I re at him and watch as he blows me a kiss. Gross! ¡°What is wrong with you¡± Carly whisper/Yells as we start walking to our next ss. ¡°What are you talking about¡±I ask giving her a weird face. ¡°You just dissed that really hot guy¡±She screams at my face. ¡°You have got to be kidding me right. Andrew is the opposite of hot and I hate him.¡±I told her as we enter our first ss which we arete for. How lovely. ¡°Why are youte?¡±Mrs Williams our mean old teacher asks with her usual frown on. ¡°Sorry Mrs Williams¡±Carly apologises while I re at Bianca the school¡¯s Queen B! tch whose at the momentughing at us. ¡°And you Mrs Dante what do you have to say?¡±She looks at me. one more thing about Mrs Wliiams She hates me. ¡°We got lost on our way here¡±I smile sweetly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you need directions to find my ss¡±She says in a bored voice. ¡°Well HELL(school) isn¡¯t exactly on my GPS¡±I say sweetly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± She asks suprisingly ¡°I said hell isn¡¯t exactly on my GPS¡± I replied with a wink ¡°Detention!! Mrs Dante.¡±She says though gritted teeth. Gosh I hate this old woman. ¡°I already had detention¡±I roll my eyes at her and walk to my seat in the middle of ss. ¡°Well then let¡¯s get started. What is the universe made up of?¡±Mrs Williams acts like she¡¯s looking around the ss but we all know who she¡¯s looking for. ¡°You Ms Dante please answer¡±She says and the whole ss looks at me. ¡°Well scientists say that the universe is made up of neutrons, protons and electrons¡±I say and turn around scanning the room till my eyes find the eyes of Bianca and I smirk. ¡°But they forgot to mention morons¡±I smirk and just like that Bianca gasps so loud the whole ss looks at her and to tell the truth I¡¯m having a hard time controlling myughter. I turn around and look at Carly who seems to be having a hard time controlling herughter. ¡®You are such a y queen¡¯ she mouths out. ¡®No I¡¯m not¡¯ ¡­.. I mean I don¡¯t like to look at myself as a y queen just that I always know what to say. CHAPTER 38 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Hey John¡±I greet the head of security as I enter the house. ¡°Your mom is looking for you princess¡± John says pointing to the kitchen. ¡°Okay¡±I smile at him and I enter the huge kitchen where my mom and dad are making out. ¡°Ah! My eyes I can¡¯t see¡±I dramatically yell covering my eyes and turning around. I mean I love my mom and dad but they some times behave like teenagers and by some times I mean always ¡°You can look now¡±My mom says and I uncover my eyes and look at her and my dad. ¡°So I heard you were looking for me¡±I put on my best innocent face but she doesn¡¯t buy it. ¡°You glued your teacher to his chair¡±My mom says like its the craziest thing in the world. ¡°I swear Mr Jonas was asking for it. I mean he gave me detention for saying the quiz we organized was absolute shit ¡°I try to defend myself. ¡°Wait Mr Jones is your maths teacher as in H. L Jones?¡±My mom asks with wide eyes. I nodded my head yes and all of a sudden she startsughing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so honey. Mr Jones hated me¡±She exins giving me a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you for standing up for yourself.¡±She smiles and I¡¯m left dumbfounded I mean wasn¡¯t she gonna punish me. ¡°Wait so I¡¯m not in trouble?¡±I ask looking at my mom. she shakes her head and kisses me on the cheek. ¡°Well seems like you took your mother¡¯s tendency for trouble¡±My dadughs. ¡°Hello family¡±My brother Alexander yells entering the kitchen holding a gun. ¡°Hello munchkin¡±He calls me with a stupid grin as I send him a re. He knows I hate being called that. ¡°Heard you got into trouble again¡±He shakes his head like he¡¯s disappointed. My brother doesn¡¯t go to school. We were both home trained but I stopped it and went to school he continued and so got to finish it faster and now he helps my dad with the mafia biz. I roll my eyes and cross my arms ring at him till my dad starts talking. ¡°Alexander are you ready for the meeting?¡±He asks my brother who nods his head. ¡°Wait a meeting with who?¡±I interfare looking up at my dad in confusion ¡°We¡¯re meeting up with the new American Mafia leader since Alberto Stark just died¡±My father exins. Alberto is Andrew¡¯s father. I didn¡¯t know he was dead. Suddenly a deep feeling of sympathy for Andrewes over me I mean now he has no parents since his mother died giving birth to him. ¡°Wait so whose the new mafia leader?¡±I ask. I mean isn¡¯t Andrew the only son of Alberto. ¡°Its Alberto¡¯s first son who just came back from Russia¡± My brother adds. ¡°Wait so can Ie. I¡¯d like to meet the new American Mafia leader¡±I tell them crossing my fingers. ¡°Sorry sis you can¡¯te its for men only and you don¡¯t have a d-¡°Alex starts but my mom interrupts him. ¡°Alexander Ethan Dante don¡¯t you dare finish that sentence¡± She warns sending him a death re. ¡°Sorry mom¡±He looks down and I try my hardest not tough I mean each time your parents use your full name you now your screwed. ¡°Sorry honey but its too dangerous we don¡¯t trust the new leader and you know we haven¡¯t been good friends with the American mafia.¡±My dad exins and I nod my head ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°Now stay safe okay¡±my dad kisses me and my mom before he and Alex leave for the meeting. ¡°So it¡¯s just us girls¡±My mom grins mischievously sounding like a teenage girl ¡°Do you want to go do something fun¡±She suggests and I of course nod my head. ¡°Come on¡±She says and I follow her down the hallway to the guards kitchen where some of them are drinking coffee even John is in there. ¡°I took this away from Alex when he was 11¡± My mom pulls out a toy snake that looks really realistic. It has tiny wheels on its belly so it can move around and its very flexible, its controlled by a remote. She puts the snake on the crack of the door and gives the remote to me. I didn¡¯t even wait for her to exin. I activate the remote and drive the snake into the room where the guards were The moment they see it they all start running around the kitchen. some of them try to kill it but they can¡¯t. I drive the snake directly towards John and¡­ ¡°Ahhhhhh!!!¡±He screams in a high pitched girly voice and I just can¡¯t contain myughter .. me and my mom both fall on the floor whileughing so hard.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I mean I never thought I¡¯d see an intimidating man such as John scream like a little girl. ¡°See told you it would be fun¡±My mom says in betweenughs. ¡°Uhmm uhmm¡±Someone clears there throat and I look at my Mom with wide eyes only to find her with the same expression. We both slowly turn around and look at the Intimidating men with looks to kill and a very angry John who so happens to be holding the toy snake. We¡¯re so dead ¡­.. CHAPTER 39 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°I leave you two for 5 hours and you prank the security¡± My dad scolds looking between me and my mom ¡°It was all mom¡¯s idea¡± I say raising my hands in a defensive manner. My mom looks at me with a WTF face and I just shrug. But she suggested it. ¡°And you went along with it?¡±My dad asks with wide eyes. What did he expect they say birds of a feather flock together and me and my mom are pretty much the same. ¡°Adrian your overreacting it was just a harmless prank¡±My mom says walking closer to my dad. ¡°And besides we just wanted to see if they were always prepared for danger. right Isabe¡±My mom says making everyone look at me for my response. ¡°Yes and now we are most certain that we are in good hands¡±I add smilling my best smile. ¡°So tell us how the meeting went¡±My mom says changing the subject. ¡°Absolutely terrible . The American Mafia is on our side but we have a problem.¡±My dad says clenching his fists. That¡¯s not a good sign. ¡°The Russo family is starting a war against us. They think I¡¯m not fit to be the Mafia Don¡±My dad grutts out absolutely angry. ¡°So how will we deal with this?¡±I inquire wanting to know more about the mafia. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry honey just go to sleep¡±My dad says and I nod my head disappointed. I walk all the way to my room which is at the top floor and the moment I kick the door shut I change into short shorts and a vest, I tie my hair into a bun and go to sleep. slowly open my eyes and yawn like a whale while stretching my sore limbs out. I drag myself all the way to my bathroom and take a nice long shower till I feel like I¡¯m all clean. I walk to my wardrobe and choose ck crazy jeans and a simple off the shoulder light blue shirt, I leave my hair in its normal waves and apply lip gloss.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I grab my bag and walk all the way to the kitchen down stairs where my lovely family is. I take a seat next to my mom. ¡°So mom enjoy running the Dante empire ?¡±I ask her as I eat my pancakes. ¡°Its boring honey¡±She says rolling her eyes. If you still haven¡¯t gotten it my mom is one of those amazing mother¡¯s that can be super fun and super strict at the same time. ¡°So sis how is high school¡± Alex asks ¡°Beautiful dear brother just beautiful now if you¡¯ll all excuse me they must all be anxiously awaiting my arrive¡±I sarcastically reply cing my dish in the sink. ¡°Love you all¡±I yell walking outside where my driver is waiting patiently by the Range Rover . ¡°Good morning Jaxon¡±I great my driver/bodyguard as I enter the car. ¡°Morning Isa¡±He says as he starts the car and drives. Jaxon doesn¡¯t call me Be or by my full name he rather calls me Isa ¡°Are we picking up Carly today¡±He asks as he takes a turn. ¡°Yes. Her car is still not fixed¡±I inform him and he nods his head. He drives till we reach Carly¡¯s street. The car parks by her house and soon Carly runs out with her bag in her hands. ¡°Morning Be¡±She greets fixing her ck V neck shirt which looks beautiful on her, she had her brown hair up in a messy bun. ¡°Hey Carmy¡±I say calling her by her nick name which I gave her when we were still kids. ¡°Be did you study for the test?¡±She asks flipping through her notes as she freaks out. ¡°Carmy its way too early to be nervous about a stupid test¡±I roll my eyes. ¡°Isa were here¡±Jaxon announces and I nod my head ¡°Come on let¡¯s go to hell ¡°I say and pull Carmy out of the car by her hand. ¡°No I wanna go home¡±She whines like a five year old and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Awe look the geeks are fighting¡±I high pitched voice says behind us. I gritt my teeth and slowly turn around to look at Bianca and her group of slutty friends ¡°What do you want Bianca?¡±I ask in a bored voice. It¡¯s way too early for me to deal with these sluts. ¡°Now what would I want from a loser like you ?¡±She says cing her hand on her waist and flipping her hair. ¡°How about a better insult¡±I ask crossing my arms. ¡°Ha! your just jealous I mean if i had a face like yours I¡¯d be jealous of me as well¡±She says and her group of idiotsugh like its the funniest thing in the world. ¡°Bianca if I had a face like yours I¡¯d sue my parents¡±I reply making her angry ¡°Well your face looks like it caught fire and someone tried to put it out with a hammer¡± She says and gives me a challenging look. This bi! tch doesn¡¯t know who she¡¯s messing with. ¡°Ifughter is the best medicine your face must be curing the world darling , its fucking funny!!¡±I say and everyone around us startsughing at her. ¡°Oh! Yea wel-¡°she starts to say but I cut her off . I don¡¯t need this kind of stuff so early in the morning. ¡°Save your bad breath. You¡¯ll need it for your next blow job¡±I say and grab Carmy and we start walking to our lockers. ¡°Hey Carmy¡± I say as we keep walking¡± ¡°Yea.. What?¡± she asks ¡°You might be right, I may be a y queen¡±I say and we both burstughing as we keep walking. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 40 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I wait anxiously for The bell to ring so that I can get out of this hell. The clock seems to tick even slower as time goes by I pay no attention to the teacher as she continues to talk about who knows what. Finally after what felt like ages the bell finally rings and I¡¯m the first one to run out of ss. And yes I literly ran out of there like a maniac. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s chasing you?¡±Carly asks looking behind me for someone. ¡°Nobody I was just dying to get out of ss . . . ¡°You came home early¡±John says as I enter the house. I nod at him and went to my room. I change into my work out outfit and grab a water bottle from the fridge. I walk to the work out room and I instantly head to the punching bag and start releasing all my anger into it. I punch it imagining that its Bianca¡¯s face and punch it till I¡¯m left panting for air and sweat covers my whole body. I lie down and try to catch my breath. Finally after a while of rxing I stood up and start walking to the door. ¡°ADRIAN I SAID NO¡±I hear my mom yell in absolute anger and I stop moving and peep through the door and yes I¡¯m correct its my mother all right and she looks furious at my dad. ¡°Skr calm down you¡¯re pregnant remember¡±My dad says his face showing worry but that doesn¡¯t seem to affect my mom. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t even know I was pregnant if I didn¡¯t tell you now shut up¡±My mother yells back. ¡°How could you even think of forcing our daughter to marry that monster all so our two families can be united.¡±My mother yells and at this moment she looks like a lioness defending her cub. My slow brain takes a whole to process what she just said¡­ wait daughter I¡¯m the only daughter they have so¡­ ¡°What!!¡±I yell opening the door and stepping out facing my father and standing side by side with my mom. ¡°You want me to do what now?¡±I ask cing my hands on my hips. ¡°Exin it to her since I¡¯m overreacting¡±My mom says and she walks out still angry. ¡°Be calm down¡±my dad says walking up to me and that just made me angry. How dare he tell me to calm down. ¡°What do you mean calm down?¡±I ask and I have never wanted to punch my father in the face so much. ¡°Honey let me exin¡±He says and I nod my head ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°The Russo family wants to attack us and its got help from the two powerful mafia families in the country.¡±He says and I nod my head to show him I¡¯m listening. ¡°The only way to stop them is if we unite with the American Mafia so we can scare them away. Honey I wouldn¡¯t ask you of this if i had another n.¡±He says and I could feel my anger vanish. ¡°You will marry the American Mafia leader for a year and after that you¡¯re free to rule the Italian mafia as the first female Don since your brother wants to rule your grandfather¡¯s Russian mafia.¡±My dad exins and I am left speechless. ¡°Wait Alex wants to take over from grandpa Mitcheal?¡±I ask in shock. ¡°Yes. you will have my mafia. Please think about it while I go calm your mother down.¡±My dad says and he starts to leave. ¡°Dad! Is mom really pregnant?¡±I yell after him and he nods his head with a big a smile and I couldn¡¯t help but return the smile. I¡¯m gonna be a big sister. I walk to my room and fall face first on my bed. I still have the decision of whether or not I¡¯m gonna marry that guy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If I do marry him I¡¯ll spend one year of my life with a ruthless, arrogant, cocky bastard and I¡¯m sure most of the year I¡¯ll be trying not to murder him in his sleep. But if I don¡¯t , our mafia will be attacked and my mother and the baby in her stomach might die all because I was too selfish to do this. I would never forgive myself if anything happened to my mom or anyone I love. For them I¡¯d spend my whole life unhappy only if they were happy and what¡¯s one year¡­ piece of cake¡­ I slowly get up from bed and take a nice long shower to rx my nerves. after my shower I put on a knee length red dress that has long sleeves, I tie my hair in a side ponytail. I lie on my bed looking at the ceiling debating what to do I¡¯ve never had to make such an important decision In my whole life. KNOCK! KNOCK! Someone knocks on my door and I reply with a simple ¡®yes¡¯ and I sit on my bed. My motheres in and sits next to me on my bed. ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± My mom says and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Mom if I don¡¯t do it you all may die¡±I tell her trying not to think of my family dead. ¡°Honey if you really want to but just know something¡±She says as her eyes start to water and I could feel my eyes water as well. ¡°You are a Dante honey a princess and one day you¡¯ll be a queen. You¡¯re my daughter you have all my talents as well as my big mouth you are a queen now. Wear your bravery as your crown, your strength as a shield, your attitude and strong will as your weapon and your heart as a treasure that only a true king can fight for.¡±My mother says and she hugs me and I hug her too. I now know what my decision is and I sure will stick to it. ¡°Mom. I love you¡±I smile as I hug my dear loving mother. CHAPTER 41 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Earth to Be¡±Carly yells waving her hand in front of my face and I finally snap out of it. ¡°Yes Carly. what is it?¡±I ask looking at her. ¡°You seem distracted¡±She says looking at me worry written all over her face. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me¡±I smile as we continue our walk to the cafeteria. I¡¯m a little nervous because tomorrow I¡¯m getting married. I mean I thought I¡¯d be getting married when I was 25 years old to the man I love not to one of the ruthless man in the world. What I can¡¯t even believe is how quick there doing this. I only agreed yesterday and they already have a venue and a dress. I would be getting married in my mother¡¯s dress but it somehow got torn. ¡°Hey carmy how would you feel if I was getting married tomorrow?¡±I ask and she stops dead in her track and looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°Well if you really were getting married I¡¯d be more than super happy about it.¡±She smiles but then her smile turns into a frown. ¡°But I know your not. I mean your not. are you?¡±She asks. ¡°Well I mig-¡°I start but I¡¯m stopped by a horrible screeching noise . I cover my ears and turn around to look at the source of the noise and its Bianca. Her face looks really bad with bruises and its really swollen. She also has a bandage around her head. ¡®I totally forgot about her¡¯ There is also a woman standing besides her. She has blonde hair, blue eyes, she looks just like Bianca only she looks older. ¡°You!¡±The woman points to me and she walks up to me with Bianca right besides her. ¡°Yes how may I help you mam¡±I ask trying not to look at her exaggerated breasts which clearly looks worn out ¡°My name is Brittney so don¡¯t call me MAM and are you the one that hurt my poor beautiful daughter¡±She asks and I simply nod my head. ¡°No wonder your like this your a tramp just like your mother¡±She says and that just ticked me off. ¡°I¡¯m sorry was I meant to be offended because the only thing offending me at the moment is your face.¡±I yell at her ring up at her since the 6 inch heels she¡¯s wearing made her tall and I¡¯m already short since I¡¯m 5, 4. ¡°You are a loser little girl so know your ce.¡±Brittney warns and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Do you know what Mam, its better to let someone think your an idiot than to open your mouth and prove it¡±. I said to her,, my smirk still in ce. ¡°If you were twice as smart as me you¡¯d still be stupid¡±She says and I couldn¡¯t help but grin a little. She is more impressive then her daughter I¡¯ll say. ¡°Fake hair, Fake nails, Fake personality you sure you weren¡¯t made in china¡±I ask looking at her up and down. ¡°You look like something I¡¯d draw with my left hand¡±she says ¡°I love what you¡¯ve done with your hair¡­ How did you get it toe out of your nostrils like that¡±I ask and she instantly covers her hairy nose and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unfortunately the bell rings and Carmy drags me all the way to our maths ss. Being a senior sure is boring. ¡°Come on we can¡¯t bete¡±Carmy says as she continues to drag me. we reach our maths ss in time and we sat at the back of the ss. Halfway through the lesson someone knocks at the door and the teacher opens it to reveal. The hottest man alive, in all my eighteen years alive I have never seen a man this hot This guy has midnight ck hair that just looks so soft I¡¯d love to run my hands in it, his steel grey eyes seem to be the captivating thing about him, his jaw can cut ss with how sharp it looks, he¡¯s tall standing at six feet and he¡¯s wearing a hot Armani suit that makes his slim well toned muscles stand out even more¡­ I think I¡¯m falling. ¡°Yes¡±The teacher answers and the guyes in, he radiates power and confidence with each step he makes into the ssroom ¡°How may I help you¡±The teacher asks ring at the girls in the ss as they all start adjusting there boobs up.. I don¡¯t me them I¡¯m not that desperate ¡°I¡¯m here to take my fianc¨¦e we have a family crisis¡±He exins ,, his Russian ent just making me blush.. whoever his fianc¨¦e is she sure is luckily. She gets this fine demigod and I get to marry a ruthless mafia leader. ¡°And who is your fianc¨¦e if I may ask¡±The teacher says looking around the ss. I also look around and nobody here seems to be his fianc¨¦e. ¡°Who is the fianc¨¦e of one of the richest bachelor in the country¡±Camry whispers besides to me. ¡°Do you know him¡±I ask and she looks at me like I have two heads. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s Nicoli King one of the richest bachelor in the country he¡¯s like literally in all the magazines. how can you not know him¡±Carmy whisper/yells at me and I simply shrug. ¡°My Fianc¨¦ is Isabe Rose¡±He says scanning the ssroom with those gorgeous eyes of his. Isabe Rose sure is one lucky girl I mean she gets to have this walking demigod as hers she must sure feel luckily. Carmy taps my shoulder and I look at her ¡°What!¡±I whisper/yell at her only to find her looking at me with wide eyes. ¡°Your Fianc¨¦ is waiting for you¡±She points to the front and I turn around only to find the whole ss staring at meN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡­. wait he said Isabe Rose? OMG I¡¯m Isabe Rose. CHAPTER 42 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I slowly stood up from my chair and grab my books. I walk to the front of the ss and stood next to my ¡®Fianc¨¦¡¯ It was more than abvious that everyone in the ss was more shocked than me. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were engaged Ms Dante¡±My maths teacher Mr Lockhart says trying to hide his hatred for me. I don¡¯t me him I did glue him to a chair. ¡®I didn¡¯t know either¡¯ Is what I would love to say but I simply smile at him. Suddenly two hands grab me by my waist as my Fianc¨¦es to stand closely to me. I try to hide how tense I feel by smilling. ¡°She didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it¡±He says and I couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior to him. I mean his big frame just covers mepletely the top of my head reaches his shoulder a little bit. ¡°Come on let¡¯s go love¡±He says and we walk out of ss. The moment were out I try to step as far away from him as possible but he doesn¡¯t let go of me. ¡°Where do you think your running to love¡±He says and I could feel his warm breath on my neck. We reach the outside of the school where four cars are parked and he finally lets go of me. I walk to the car and quietly sit down. He enters the car after me and sits at the front with the driver. Halfway through the drive he throws something at me and i grab it. It¡¯s a wedding dress. ¡°Change of ns were getting married today.¡±He says and I so badly want to run out of this car. ¡°Wha-what?¡±I stutter looking at him with wide eyes. He doesn¡¯t even look back at me. We drove till we reach a church and the car stops. I get out of the car still holding the dress in my hands and looked around. There are shy cars everywhere and the whole church is decorated. My Fianc¨¦ leaves to God knows where and I¡¯m left all alone with a wedding dress in my hands.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Mam your mother will meet you inside¡± A voice says behind me. I turn around and a tall man is standing. He looks like he¡¯s in his early 30s his blonde hair is jelled back to perfection his brown eyes are looked solidly to me ¡°Umm can you show me where she is¡±I ask him. He doesn¡¯t answer me just leaves so I follow him. We walk to a room at the back of the church he leaves me just outside the door so I open it and luckily my mom is in there. ¡°Mom what¡¯s going on?¡±I ask nervously looking at my mother. ¡°Honey change of ns your getting married now . They will do your make up after you shower¡±My mom says pointing to six women in the room who are holding make up brushes, hair dryers, jewellery. Before I can give them a smart reply my mom pushes me into a room which is the bathroom. ¡°You have 15 minutes to shower and no smart remarks¡±She warns and leaves me alone. I quickly take off my clothes and took a shower because knowing my mom when that 15 minutes finishes she¡¯ll drag me out of here. The moment I¡¯m done with my shower I¡¯m attacked by all thedies I saw before. I feel like a Barbie doll. I¡¯ve never had so much make up on me in my whole life. They finally finish and left me and my mom in the room. She looks at me and her eyes start to water. ¡°Honey you look so beautiful¡± my mom cries and I couldn¡¯t help butugh slightly. ¡°Every mother says that to there daughter on her wedding day¡±I tell her and she shakes her head. ¡°You just look so beautiful. Come and see¡±She pulls me to the gigantic mirror and I look at myself. I really do look beautiful. I have never seen myself look this beautiful. My hair is pinned with diamond flower pins. Someone knocks at the door me and my mom turn around and I smile Brightly. My dad and Alex both enter the room spotting the biggest smiles. ¡°My princess is now a queen¡±My dad says giving me a hug. ¡°If that idiot hurts you I¡¯ll kill him¡±My brother says and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯d rather not think of that¡±I tell them smilling . But truth be told I¡¯d rather think that I¡¯m getting married to the man I love not some ruthless hot mafia. ¡°There is one more thing missing¡±My mom says and she lifts up my worst nightmare. ¡°No I¡¯m not wearing those death traps¡±I push the heels away and grab my white t shoes. ¡°Isabe Rose Dante you are going to wear this heels so you look more beautiful¡±My Mom says snatching my white shoes from me and giving me the heels. ¡°I would look more beautiful if I wore your dress but it somehow got torn¡±I said and I could notice the blush on my mother¡¯s cheeks ¡°Wait how did your dress get torn? ¡°I ask my mom and her eyes instantly shoot to my dad who is at the moment looking at his shoes like he hasn¡¯t seen them before ¡°Honey I should go.. the guests are arriving.¡±My Mom says and she runs out of the room leaving me , my dad and brother. ¡°Your both walking me down the aisle.¡±I instruct both of them and put on my Veil. We all walk to the front of the church and I start preparing myself . Just as we¡¯re about to make my grand entrance Andrew stops us. ¡°Be my brother told me to give you this¡±He says opening a small ck box and I gasp. I grab the box and look at the ring. It¡¯s beautiful I¡¯ve never seen anything so beautiful. Inside the band it has one word written. Queen. ¡°It has been passed down by my family.¡±Andrew says and I ce the ring back inside the box. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. It should go to someone your brother will truly love I mean we¡¯re gonna get married for a year.¡±I exin giving the box and ring back to Andrew but he refuses it. ¡°Axel told me to give it to you for a reason and I¡¯m just following orders¡±Andrew says and he gives the ring back to me. I nod my head and put it on. The ring fits me perfectly. ¡°Lets get this show on the road¡±I say fixing My Vail. My dad and brother both grab the double doors and push them open. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 43 #Be¡¯s P. O. V The door opens and the music starts ying. I walk down the aisle trying my best not to look at my soon to be husband. I can feel the eyes of everyone here looking at me and i really don¡¯t like the attention. We finally reach the alter and I grab my dad and brothers arms tightly so they don¡¯t go away and leave me here. My dad tries to pull his arm free but my grip is way too strong. ¡°Honey let go¡±My dad whispers in my ear pretending that his kissing me goodbye. I take a deep breath and let go of my father and brother¡¯s arms and walk up to my Fianc¨¦. I look a little bit up and his zing gaze his fixed on me. It¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t like my little drama. well I was just nervous ¡°We are gathered here today to join this two souls in holy matrimony¡±The priest starts and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes under the veil I really wished this would hurry up. ¡°Skip all that and go to the ending.¡±My ¡®Fianc¨¦¡¯ orders and i could see the poor priest shake a little from the harshness in his voice. ¡°Do you Nicoli King take Isabe Rose Dante to be your wife¡±The priest asks. ¡°I do¡±He simply replies not even bothering to look at the priest. ¡°Do you Isabe Rose Dante take Nicoli king to be your husband¡±The priest asks. I take a deep breath and say the words that seal my fate to this monster.(I think) ¡°I do¡± ¡°Then by the power vested in me I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride¡± The priest says and my head snaps to him so fast I don¡¯t know how I didn¡¯t getst word ¡°kiss the bride¡±. I totally forgot about that part. My husband lifts my veil and he looks at me with those hypnotising grey eyes of his. He leans in and just as his about to kiss my lips he diverts his head and instead kisses the side of my mouth and not my lips. He pulls back and looks at me with those cold eyes of his not showing an ounce of emotion. People start to cheer and p hands. We turn around and walk to the crowd. I walk directly to my mom and hug her. ¡°I have a surprise for you¡±My mom says smilling. She moves aside to reveal the best friend in the world. ¡°Carmy¡±I practically attack her in a hug . ¡°You know I hate that name right¡±Carly says and I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But for you I¡¯ll deal with it¡±She says smilling. she¡¯s wearing a royal blue knee length dress that looks beautiful on her ¡°Your mom exined everything to me¡±She says and I couldn¡¯t be more grateful to my mother at the moment. ¡°But your husband is hot¡±She grins and i couldnt help but roll my eyes. . ¡°Now let¡¯s go to the reception¡±She grins rubbing her stomach while I shake my head a smile on my face. Bored That¡¯s how I feel at the moment. I¡¯m so bored my mom is so mean. How could they make me sit next to Nicoli knowing very well I don¡¯t know the guy. The music is ying and a few people are dancing while I¡¯m stuck here sitting next to a man that hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me since we got married. ¡°You seem to be having fun¡±Someone says besides me. I turn around and thank the good Lord. ¡°Carmy¡±I smile looking at my best friend.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You know I think there ying our song¡±She grins and I give her a weird look. They are ying boring old music. Just as I¡¯m about to tell her the music changed to our song. ¡°Care to dance¡±She offers me her hand and i grin like a maniac. I stood up from my seat not even bothering to inform my husband. ¡°Wait¡±I tell get and bend down. I take off the heels my mom made me wear and grab her arm. We both walk to the middle of the dance floor where everyone can see us and show off our moves. And just so you know me and carmy are not the best dancers so we probably look like two dying clowns. We danced till our song ended and they started ying a slow song. Couples started dancing and so me and Carmy joined ¡°So you excited?¡±Carmy asks grinning like a psycho. ¡°About what?¡±I ask her as well. She turns me around and I turn her as well. ¡°What do you mean what, it¡¯s your wedding night¡±She says in a DUH tone. I quickly catch what she¡¯s talking about and i couldn¡¯t stop my cheeks from burning red. ¡°No no no get your mind out of the gutters nothing like that is happening¡±I shake my head my face burning. I hate how easily I blush. ¡°Come on did you look at your husband¡±Carmy says turning to look at Nicoli. I follow her eyes and look at him as well his now talking to the guy that showed me where my mom was. She is right Nicoli King is a walking temptation but no way I¡¯m gonna fall. He turns around and his eyes lock with mine. A smirk makes Its way to his face. I turn around and look at carmy with wide frightened eyes. ¡°OMG Be he¡¯sing over here¡±Camry says and I could feel my BP rise ¡°Please tell me your joking¡±I tell her really hoping she¡¯s just pulling my leg. ¡°Mind if I borrow her¡±His voice sends shivers down my spine and I really don¡¯t like that. Carmy let¡¯s go of me and walks away and my husband takes her ce. ¡°You look beautiful¡±Hements shocking me. I look into his eyes and there just like they were before BLANK and emotionless ¡°Thank you. you look handsome ¡°Iment as well trying to keep my face as nk as his. ¡°Thank you¡±He says and we start dancing in awkward silence till I remember something. ¡°Nicoli why did you give me the ring?¡±I ask he seems to go stiff for a while but rxes himself. ¡°well it would look weird if you didn¡¯t have a ring¡±He replies and i nod my head, he is right. ¡°But its a family treasure you should give it to someone you love¡±I tell him and his jaw ticks. ¡°She¡¯s dead¡±He says and for the first time I see an emotion in his cold eyes. CHAPTER 44 #Be¡¯s P. O. V Me and Nicoli danced till I got tired not talking anymore after he told me the woman he loved died i just went silent i didn¡¯t know what to do, should i haveforted him. After I danced with him I danced with my dad, brother and even Andrew. Finally the night ended and it was time to go home. ¡°Mom lets go home¡±I tell her but she doesn¡¯t budge,, she simply looks at me with a raised brow. ¡°You are going with your husband¡±She grabs me by my shoulders and turned me around in the direction where Nicoli is patiently waiting by a car. ¡°What!¡±I nearly scream. But my mom ignores me. Instead she gives me a hug and walk to her car leaving me standing there with my mouth open in shock. After a while of debating what to do I finally turn around and walk to Nicoli who is still waiting by the car his eyes fixed on me. He gets in the car so I follow him in. The driver starts the car and soon We are on our way to his house¡­ Somewhere through the drive sleep takes over me. Strong hands lift me up and I snuggle myself closer to the warmth that¡¯s surrounding me. A soft sigh leaves my lips as I continue to sleep. I feel myself being ced on a soft bed and a nket is ced on me. I snuggle closer to the pillow. The sound of footsteps entering the room wakes me up and I peek through the covers to see who it is. Nicoli enters the room and walks to one of the two double doors in the room. Hees back out wearing nothing but banana boxer. I quickly cover my eyes to stop myself from seeing more then I should. I hear his footsteps getting closer to me and soon the bed dips as he climbs it. He gets under the covers and I became tense. But he doesn¡¯t even touch me, he stays at his side our skin never touching not even once. I knew i shouldn¡¯t have but I started feeling really self conscience I mean what was wrong with me? I slowly peel my eyes open and groan when the sunes into view. I stretch my arms out and fix myself in a sitting position. Nicoli is no where to be found, his side of the bed is cold so I¡¯m guessing he left pretty early. I slowly got up and look around the room. It¡¯s damn huge The colour scheme is ck, white and grey. I look at the side of the room where my dress is perfectly ced on a ck coach. How did it get there? I instantly look down and to my utter horror I¡¯m wearing a man¡¯s long sleeve white button down shirt. The shirt is long so it reaches me mid thigh. Just the thought of Nicoli changing me has my face absolutely red. I walk to the giant bathroom and look around. The bathroom is huge it has a giant ss shower, the bathtub is more of a small pool, the bathroom floor are beautiful ck shinning tiles. I walk to the mirror and look at myself. My hair is like a bird¡¯s nest the makeup I had on has luckily been rubbed off of my face. I groan and look around the bathroom cabs till I find an unused ceiled toothbrush and brush my teeth. I find a hair brush and tame my wild hair till its presentable. I ssh some cold water on my face to help me wake up. After I¡¯m done I debate whether or not I should leave the room. I might run into some guy from the mafia and he might shoot my head off or I¡¯ll find the kitchen and get some food. I decide I¡¯ll risk getting shot for food so I change into my wedding dress since I¡¯m not leaving this room wearing Nicoli¡¯s Shirt. I peep through the door and look around. I open the door wide when I see nobody outside. I start walking down the huge fancy stairs already feeling like a stupid idiot in horror movies. ¡°Who are you?¡±A raspy voice asks from behind me nearly making me jump out of my dress. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m Nic-Nicoli¡¯s W-Wife¡±I stammer looking up at the guy¡¯s intimidating face. This guy is scary, his bald head is decorated with lots of tattoos and the suit his wearing looks like its gonna tear If he moves just the slightest coz of his huge body ¡°Prove it¡±He says making my eyes go wide. How the hell am I gonna prove that. ¡°Show him your ring Be¡±A voice I instantly recognise says and I slowly lift my hand up and show him the ring. His eyes widen a little when he sees it and he bows his head. ¡°I apologise Mam¡±He says and turns around leaving me with Andrew. I breath a sigh of relieve when the guy walks out of sight ¡°You looked like you were gonna faint¡±Andrewughs and I couldn¡¯t help but punch the idiot¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouchh.. girl.. you can punch¡±Andrew grumbles rubbing his arm. ¡°Where were you going anyway?¡±He asks and I remember why I even left that room ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡±Is my simple answer and Andrew instantly gets it. ¡°Come on¡±He grabs my hand and pulls me in the direction of what I¡¯m assuming is the kitchen. My assumption is proved wrong when he pulls me inside arge room. There is a long table in the middle of the room where Nicoli is sitting at the head of the table with a newspaper and coffee mug in his hands. When he hears our footsteps he looks up from the newspaper and his eyes instantly lock to our hands. Andrew sits on one of the chairs near Nicoli so I take the seat right by Andrew. I grab almost everything and start eating on a te. A soft moan leaves my lips as I bite into the pancakes. Just too yummy My cheeks turn pinkish red and I keep my eyes locked on the te in front of me praying that nobody heard my moan. ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell the chef you like his food¡±Andrew smirks and I felt like killing him. I have never been so embarrass in my life it is moments like this that make me wish the earth would just swallow me up. A woman in herte 30s enters the room wearing a maids uniform and in her hands she¡¯s holding clothes. ¡°Mam I figured you¡¯d like to change¡±She smiles her Italian ent is thick. ¡°Thank you¡±I smile at her and follow her out of the room she leads me back to Nicoli¡¯s room. ¡°Here take this.. but I couldn¡¯t find a shirt so you¡¯ll wear one of Nicoli¡¯s and my name is Elizabeth .¡±She smiles and leaves me in the room. I first take a quick shower then put on a Mickey mouse red underwear she got me. I don¡¯t even wanna know where she got it from. I put on the dark blue jeans and ck shoe she got me.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I look through Nicoli¡¯s closet looking for a shirt. There is absolutely no casual clothes in here just fancy shirts, shoes, his trousers, suits and all those things at one side of the wall are essories like his Rolex watches and pistol guns stuff like that. I eventually wear a light blue dress shirt of his. I roll up the sleeves since there too long and tie the bottom of the short since if I don¡¯t it will look baggy ¡­ CHAPTER 45 #Skr P. O. V ¡­¡­¡­ I entered the house, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs. Barged into the living room and find my mom, but she¡¯s not alone she¡¯s sitting beside a man with blonde hair and brown eyes. His face looks tired and he¡¯s looking at me with a fake smile. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± I growl clenching my fists. ¡°Now, is that anyway to talk to your father?¡± John asks me which only infuriates me more. ¡°You are not my father.¡± I spit out with venom in my voice. ¡°Skr.¡± my mom softly calls me. I look at her and she flinches from the intensity in my gaze. ¡°What?¡± I growl at her. I scoff as I notice John ce his hand on hers in an act offort. ¡°Skr, John is your father whether you like it or not.¡± my mother says to me as I look at her in shock. ¡°Your kidding me right?¡± I ask, shocked by her statement. ¡°This is the man that left you the moment he found out you were pregnant. The man that was such a coward to leave you without a single nce. You¡¯re seriously defending him?¡± I ask her shocked. ¡°Yes, and I regret all that. I want to be the best father and man for you and your mother.¡± John says putting on fake regrets¡­ His act instantly woos my idiotic mother as she smiles like a woman possessed. I on the other hand feel like back pping this man. ¡°This is ridiculous, you¡¯re not seriously falling for this are you mom?¡± I ask, bewildered. But I guess she did, because she continues to look at John like a possessed woman. ¡°I know they say love is blind, but I didn¡¯t know its also dumb.¡± I yell as I storm into my room and angrily close the door, making sure it¡¯s just loud enough. I fall on my bed and start kicking and screaming into my pillow. I don¡¯t really know what happened, but all I know is I fell asleep. ¡°Skr, wake up.¡± I hear my mother¡¯s manly voice say from some ce in my room. ¡°30 minutes mom.¡± I mumble lifting my face a little bit from my pillow my eyes still closed. ¡­ Wait a minute my mother doesn¡¯t have a manly voice. I jumped up of bed so fast I end upnding on the floor. I moan while rubbing my now painful nose. Its only now I notice theughtering from my bedroom door. I turn around a little and saw John standing by my door holding his stomachughing. ¡°D-Did you j-just f-f-fall?¡± John asks stillughing. ¡°No my floor looked lonely so I thought I¡¯d give it a hug.¡± I reply while lifting myself up from the floor. ¡°Now what do you want?¡± I ask already annoyed by his presence. ¡°Your mom wants me to take you out. You know, father daughter bonding.¡± John says now sober from his littleugh. I raise a perfect brow at his statement, ¡°And you agreed?¡± I ask really shocked. Me and John are like Tom and Jerry me being Jerry and him Tom, because he tries to get rid of me every chance he has. ¡°I really have changed.¡± John says looking around my room. ¡°Yes you have and i know you even qualify for the best father awards.¡± I said sarcastically smiling at him. He sends me a wicked nce ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t get rid of you if you cross the line.¡± he says in a dangerous voice.. ¡°ARE YOU BOTH READY!!¡± my mom¡¯s voice yells from downstairs. ¡°Yes we are¡± I yell and quickly run out of there to avoid talking to that creep. I run out the front door and look behind me where John is walking out at a slow pace with MY car keys in his hands. ¡°Wow I didn¡¯t think you would be that happy to spend the day with me.¡± John says smiling smugly. ¡°Ha ha ha, can I have my keys now?¡± I ask walking towards him. ¡°Do you know where were going?¡± John asks raising a brow at me with that stupid smirk of his. ¡°No.¡± I said while clenching my fists. ¡°Then I¡¯m driving.¡± he says as he gets into MY baby I angrily get into the sit besides his and sat down. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that face.¡± John says as he starts driving us wherever. A few minutester we arrive at a little restaurant ¡°This is where were going?¡± I ask pointing at the little ce. ¡°What I don¡¯t have any cash on me and its not like we¡¯ll actually get along.¡± John says walking out of the car I sigh and follow him into the diner. The moment we entered the dinner a waiter wearing a small, tight dress that shows too much cleavage walks up to us. ¡°Table for two?¡± She asks looking at John giving him a flirty smile. ¡°No we¡¯ll eat on the floor. Carpet for two please.¡± I answer her sarcastically. She sends me an evil re and walks us to our table shaking her t ass in our face. We sat down and I order a burger and start munching on it avoiding John¡¯s gaze his phone starts ringing just as he opens his mouth to speak. He looks at the caller and his eyes widen and he goes pale like he just saw a ghost he quickly stands up and heads outside After a few minutes hees back. ¡°We¡¯re leaving¡±he says quickly pulling out some cash from his pocket and cing them on the table He pulls me by my arm not even giving me a chance to speak he pulls me into the car and quickly drives us back home ¡°John, slow down!¡± I yell as we speed past a red light. He doesn¡¯t even answer me, just keeps speeding past everything. We finally arrive home and I swear I saw my life sh before my eyes on that drive.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I enter the house and breathed a sigh of relieve once we got inside the house¡­.. CHAPTER 46 #Be¡¯s P. O. V Nicoli nods his head and closes the door. He turns to me and licks his lips ¡°Malishka you¡¯re going downstairs with Me and you¡¯ll y the role of the happy wife¡±He instructs and I roll my eyes. (Malishka means baby girl) ¡°How are you gonna make me¡±my voice betray me and I silently curse in my head. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who I am sweetheart I can make you do more than that¡±He smirks and extends his hand. I keep quite but I didn¡¯t take his hand instead I walk past him and open the door making sure to close it back in his face. I walk downstairs to the huge main living room where amotion ising from. I enter the room and Nicoli follows, the first thing that catches my eyes is the woman whose talking to Andrew. She probably in herte forties her ck hair is tied in a very neat bun with no hairs standing out. Her green eyes seem bright. She¡¯s very beautiful the knee length royal blue dress she¡¯s wearing makes her look very elegant. She looks in my direction and her eyes instantly snaps to Nicoli. I look at Nicoli and what I saw surprises me. It¡¯s not the usual nk stare I¡¯m used to seeing from Nicoli or the mysterious sparkle in his eyes no! instead he¡¯s smilling so genuine, its not a fake smile but a real genuine one its pretty clear that whatever rtionship he has with her is really special. Is it wrong that I¡¯m jealous of her or that I wish i could have Nicoli look at me like that. ¡°Mama¡±He calls with a giant smile but the woman simply scolds at him. It was really funny seeing the feared Nicoli king looking like a little boy being scolded. The woman looks at me and a smile makes its way to her face. She walks up to me and envelops me in a hug.¡±wee to the family¡±She whispers in my ear. I almost didn¡¯t hear her because her Russian ent is so thick. She pulls away from me , her smile still in ce.¡±I am Sarah this idiot¡¯s mother¡±She points to Nicoli and I instantly know we¡¯re gonna get along. ¡°Mama where is my hug¡±Nicoli pouts like a seven year old. He actually looks cute. Sarah rolls her eyes and crosses her arms¡±why didn¡¯t you tell me you got married¡±She says with a scowl on her face ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±Nicoli mutters and she hugs him but wacks his head and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. I love watching my husband being scolded. ¡°Anyway I have a meeting¡± Nicoli announced and he kisses his mother¡¯s cheek he walks over to me and kisses my forehead like a loving husband. ¡°You look absolutely beautiful¡±Sarahments as we both sit down. It¡¯s just me and her in the living room. ¡°Thank you¡±I smile blushing a little so I look down to hide it. ¡°I¡¯m so happy my son is married to you, after what happened with Anastasia¡±She exins and I take that as my chance maybe I can find something out about this mysterious girl. ¡°What happened to her?¡±I ask ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell you that especially since I never really liked the girl.¡±She shrugs like her death was nothing to her.. ¡°I¡¯m really curious please tell me¡±I beg putting on my best puppy dog eyes. She looks at me for a while but finally breaks. ¡°Nicoli thought he was in love with the girl but I could see it was lust not love. Nicoli didn¡¯t listen to me he thought it was love.¡±She exins while I nod my head. ¡°She betrayed him and well disappeared he was angry with himself for letting a woman betray him and promised himself he would never love again¡±She finished and I¡¯m left amazed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m happy his found a girl like you i just know you will make my son happy and show him what true love is¡± she smiles grabbing both my hands in her own. ¡°I can see the way you look at him honey its clear you¡¯re fascinated by him.¡±She grins with that lovely look in his eyes. ¡°Now if you¡¯ll excuse me I¡¯ll go take a nap I¡¯m tired from my flight¡±She gets up and leaves. Having heard about Nicoli makes something stir inside of me I don¡¯t know what it is but its frustrating me to the next level. I know I feel something for Nicoli but up until now I was sure it was hatred now I¡¯m not sure. What I do know is whether I like it or not I¡¯m stuck with him for one year and I think its time we got along. I walk to my room and lie on the bed thinking on how to deal with this whole Nicoli issue. Sleep takes over and I end up sleeping on the bed ¡°Malishka ¡± ¡°Malishka wake up¡±Someone says but I groan and try to go back to sleep. Something wet is ced on my neck and I instantly jump up blood rushing to my cheeks. ¡°Weak spot¡±Nicoli chuckle and I snap at him ¡°Why the hell did you wake me¡±I growl getting up from bed. ¡°We have a dinner to attend Malishka¡±He says walking to our huge closet. I roll my eyes and sit back on the bed. A few minutester hees back out wearing a royal blue Armani suit. ¡°We are alreadyte so hurry up¡± I roll my eyes and walk into the closet. I pick out a royal blue floor lengths dress to match his.. It has an open back and the top is made ofce the dress matches perfectly with my ring too.. I straighten my long hair and apply light pink lipstick that makes my eyes pop. I put on the heels I need to wear and grab my matching clutch. I walk back out of the closet to where my husband is ¡®patiently¡¯ waiting. He looks up from his watch and his eyes slowly gush in attraction as he stare at my appearance. There is something different about the way he looks at me. ¡°You look beautiful¡±Heplements. ¡°Nicoli before we leave I like to say something¡±I take a deep breath and say the words I¡¯ve been resisting for hours. ¡°I don¡¯t like you and you don¡¯t like me but we have to deal with each other for one year so the least we can do is get along right¡±I tell him and he smirks. ¡°I agree Malishka my mama doesn¡¯t know about the reason I married you so it will be better if to the rest of the world we act like the perfect couple¡±He smirks and I nod my head. ¡°So deal?¡±I expand my hand. ¡°Deal!¡±Nicoli grabs my hand and we shake. It¡¯s a done deal now¡­ ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 47 #Be¡¯s P. O. V We walk to Nicoli¡¯s grey Mercedes and get In. I fasten my seat belt. ¡°We¡¯re going with no guards?¡±I ask when I notice no other car leaving the mansion behind us ¡°We don¡¯t need them¡±Nicoli smirks as he drives the car down the driveway and out the house. The moon is shinning beautiful tonight and the stars look so amazing. ¡°Fuck¡±Nicoli curses as the car stops moving. Nicoli pulls his phone out and starts calling someone. ¡°Ken, the fucking car stopped moving.¡±Nicoli growls into the phone and shuts it off. ¡°Well we¡¯re not going to the dinner ¡°Nicoli says leaning his head against the driver wheel. I take off my shoes and open the car door. I walk outside and lean against the car looking into the night sky. I hear the car door open and soon enough Nicoli is standing by my side. ¡°How was she like?¡±I ask before I can even stop myself. ¡°Who¡± I so desperately wanted to say Anastasia but I stopped myself before I could. ¡°Umm Sarah when you were young¡±I ask instead. I was a little disappointed in myself but it was the right thing. I don¡¯t want to bring back bad memories. A smallughes from Nicoli. ¡°Well it sure was something. My childhood is something I very much enjoyed in fact its the best part of my life¡±He smiles. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was, my childhood was fun as well me and my brother got into a lot of trouble¡±I smileughing at the memory. We both look at the road as car lights start appearing. ¡°Is that Ken and the guys?¡±I ask but Nicoli doesn¡¯t say anything. He pushes me behind his back in a protective manner. The car stops right in front of us. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the lovely couple¡±A dark voice chuckles. I peep a little to see who it is but I can¡¯t because the darkness is way too much. ¡°What do you want?¡±Nicoli growls at the person. ¡°You know what I want¡±The person replies then a gun is fired and Nicoli hunches back. ¡°Nicoli!¡±I shout but he doesn¡¯t respond instead he falls on me. I fall along with him because he¡¯s so heavy I get myself up and kneel by his side. ¡°Nicoli!¡±I called shaking him but he doesn¡¯t reply I continue to shake him till he opens his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡± He mumbles whipping my tears away but despite how strong he tried to sound I could easily tell he was in pain. ¡°My abdomin¡­.¡±He says and i move a little so I can see him a little bit Better its now I notice the blood. ¡°Nicoli please I can¡¯t lose you¡±I cry moving closer to him not caring about the blood. All I wanted to hear was just him telling me his okay nothing more. I looked at the road as car lights start appearing again but luckily this time its our guys. Ken and the guys quickly rush to us and help take Nicoli to the car. I follow them and ce Nicoli¡¯s head on my thighs as the car start moving. All the while hot tears roll down my cheeks I never thought I¡¯d see Nicoli like this so weak and fragile, just the thought of him dying brings an unbelievable pain to my chest.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. . . . The car ride seemed to take longer than usual but we finally reach the hospital and they took him in. I try to go with him in the operation room but they stop me from entering. I walk back to the waiting room still covered in blood my hair is all messed up, my dress is bloody and my eyes are red and puffy from the tears. The doors burst open and Sarah, Christian, Javier, Ken and Alex run in. I instantly run to my brother and hug him tears running down my cheeks. I pull away from Alex and hug Sarah as well. ¡°Mom and Dad couldn¡¯te back because of the flight¡±Alex exins and i nod my head. ¡°Sweetie please don¡¯t worry about him.¡± She tries to calm me down but the only person that can calm me down right now is in the operating room. ¡°Be you should go take a bath, we won¡¯t get any news on him now¡±Sarah says but I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving till he wakes up¡±I stubbornly refuse. ¡°Sis she¡¯s right you should go rest I¡¯ll take you home you cane back tomorrow¡± Alex says and I nod my head. He is right staying here will do no good. ¡°Call me if he wakes up¡±I instruct before leaving with my brother. Alex helps me up to my room and kisses me goodbye. I walk to the bathroom and instantly take off my clothes and step into the shower watching the blood at it mixes with the water and runs down my body. I finish my shower quicker than usual and put on one of Nicoli¡¯s shirts. I climb the bed and get ready for sleep. The bed seems so huge and suffocating now without him. I end up sleeping on Nicoli¡¯s pillow. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 48 #Be¡¯s P. O. V One week. It¡¯s been one week since Nicoli was shot and I have never felt so weak in my whole life. Each day I visit him at the hospital its the same thing,, ever since he went into that stupida. Everybody tries to cheer me up but nothing they do works. ¡°Be¡±Someone yells trying to wake me up but I swat my hand to get them to shut up. ¡°Nicoli is awake¡±The moment those words reach me I practically jump out of bed nearly falling. ¡°What?¡±I question Sarah who has the biggest smile ever. ¡°Yes he just woke up and he wants to see you¡±She winks and for some reason my face burns. I jump out of bed and run to the bathroom. I take a quick shower and put on light blue jeans and one of Nicoli¡¯s t-shirts, I tie my hair in a messy bun and walk to the living room where everyone is.. including my brother. ¡°Well you look happy¡±Andrew says when he sees me. ¡°Come on let¡¯s go see him¡±I tell them but they don¡¯t move. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going to the hospital¡±I question them but nobody answers me till someone does. ¡°Because I¡¯m here¡±A voice I thought I¡¯d never hear replies and I instantly turn around. There standing by the door with his bad boy smile on is my very handsome husband. Even though he just came back from the hospital he looks just as hot as ever. He¡¯s wearing his popr ck Armani suit, his hair is messy but still hot , he¡¯s a bit pale from being in hospital but he¡¯s still sexy. Before I can even think of my next more I run to him and he opens his arms hugging me . I feel so enveloped and safe in his arms. ¡°I missed you¡±I whisper doubting if he heard me but he did. ¡°I know Malishka¡±He whispers back and Iugh softly. ¡°You know I don¡¯t know what that means right¡±I tell him and he smiles as well. We pull apart and i look into his sexy blue eyes and I¡¯m instantly trapped. Trapped in the beauty of his eyes how his longshes just frames them perfectly well. Our faces start getting closer I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m the one leaning in on him but I really don¡¯t care. The beating in my heart is like a drum as his face starts getting closer so close I can feel his warm breath in my lips and its setting a fire all over me. Our faces are just inches apart now if one of us moved , we¡¯ll be kissing. ¡°You look so beautiful ¡°Hements with a genuine smile. ¡°Shut up and kiss me¡± I said¡­. like i have no idea how those words escaped my lips And just like that our lips meet and its an explosion of pleasure his lips are so soft and warm. He groans my waist and pulls me so close to him I can easily feel all his muscles under his shirt and I love it. Our lips move eagerly with one another while we both try to be as close as humanly possible. We stay like this till I¡¯m left breathless and I pull back. I turn around and there is no one here. ¡°They left¡±Nicoli says like he already knew what I wanted to ask. I turn back to him and his still looking at me. He stalks towards me and hugs me from behind resting his head on my shoulder. ¡°So what has been happening around here my dear wife¡±Nicoli asks kissing my neck. ¡°Nothing much I¡¯ve just been bored without you¡±I tell him softly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I had no one to argue with¡±I added and he burst outughing. His husky voice just does wonders to me. ¡°Really?¡± He asks and I nod my head with a smile. I don¡¯t know what is happening between us or why he¡¯s being so affectionate but I really love it. Ken enter the room and bows slightly. Nicoli looks up from my shoulder and nods at Ken still not letting go of me. ¡°Javier is here¡±Ken says looking up to see Nicoli¡¯s reaction. ¡°Let him in¡± Nicoli orders Ken goes out and I try to leave but Nicoli doesn¡¯t let go of me instead his grip tightens. ¡°where do you think your going¡±He questions. ¡°Umm your gonna talk to Javier¡±I say in a duh tone. ¡°So¡±He draws out confusing me even more. ¡°Do you want me here?¡±I ask turning around so I can look at him more clearly. ¡°Yes¡±He simply answers and I¡¯m left dumbfounded but before I can question him more Javier enters the room. Nicoli sits down and I try to sit next to him but he grabs me and makes me sit on hisp making sure I don¡¯t hurt him. Javier sits down as well but its pretty obvious he doesn¡¯t want me in the room. ¡°Boss we found the guy that shot you¡± ¡°And¡­.¡±Nicoli says ying with my ring like he¡¯s not paying attention. ¡°It¡¯s Russo¡¯s right hand¡±Javier says and Nicoli goes tense. His eyes snap to Javier and a dark smirk crosses his face. ¡°I think we should go give him a visit¡±Nicoli says and Javier nods his head. Wait he¡¯s still hurt He can¡¯t go there in this condition ¡°Nicoli your still hurt¡±I interfare looking at him. ¡°You can leave¡±Nicoli orders Javier. Javier leaves the room but the look he sent me wasn¡¯t friendly. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you leave like this you¡¯re still hurt¡±I cross my arms stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯m fine its just a scratch¡±He says waving it off like its nothing. ¡°Well that ¡®scratch¡¯ put you ina for a week so your not going anywhere¡±I say standing up and looking down at him. Nicoli looks at me for a while then sighs ¡°You know you are taking the role of the loving wife too seriously¡±He chuckles and tries to stand up I quickly go and help him making sure he leans some of his weight on me. I help him walk upstairs to our room and gently ce him on the bed. I take off his shoes, while he takes of his tie ¡°Why did you even put it on in the first ce.¡±I question him standing by the bed side. He shrugs and I roll my eyes¡±I¡¯m gonna go get you some food¡±I tell him and lean down. I kiss him softly on the lips but freeze when I realise what I¡¯m doing. I practically run out of the room and m the door behind me. ¡®What is wrong with you Be¡¯ I scold myself repeatedly. I take a deep breath and walk to the kitchen where luckily Sarah is. ¡°Hey could you help me make Nicoli something to eat ¡°I ask. ¡°Sure¡±She says and starts pulling out the ingredients. ¡°Thanks¡±I nod my head and start helping her as well. ¡°I¡¯m d things are going well between you and my son¡±She smiles. ¡°I can tell he is crazy about you and you about him¡±I stop what I¡¯m doing and turn around so I¡¯m facing her. ¡°How do you know?¡± I ask ¡°What that you love him??¡±She smiles with a hint of mischieve in her eyes. ¡°Honey your eyes light up in excitement whenever we talk about him so it¡¯s abvious¡±She says and goes back to what she¡¯s doing. Is she right ? I mean I know I¡¯m attracted to Nicoli but the real question should be Do I love him? ¡®Maybe¡¯ Am I falling for him? ¡®Yes¡¯ CHAPTER 49 #Be¡¯s P. O. V To say I¡¯m screwed would be an understatement I¡¯m more than screwed how could this happen to me. How could I fall for Nicoli King. I am more than an idiot for this. Sure he might be affectionate to me but that¡¯s only because his faking it for his mother not because he really likes me. That night I didn¡¯t sleep all I could do was twist and turn in bed but I finally came to one conclusion that I¡¯m not falling for Nicoli Maybe I¡¯m just confusing gratitude with other feelings since he took a bullet for me. That¡¯s probably it. I slowly open my eyes and look at the closed curtain in confusion. Usually Nicoli opens it when he wakes up. I turn around and look at him still sleeping peacefully. He looks like an angel when sleeping he¡¯s so rxed and peaceful. His ck hair is a mess on his head, The way hisshes just frame his face perfectly and how his lips are slightly parted as he breaths. A strand of hair falls out of his hair and I¡¯m so tempted to touch his face. I finally do it and fix his hair. His eyes open so quickly they scare me I lose my bnce my feet get tangled in the sheets and I end up falling on the floor. ¡°You okay Malishka¡±Nicoli asks from the bed and I scold at him. I get up from the floor and fix myself up. ¡°Shouldnt you be at work?¡±I question him with a raised brow. Nicoli looks at the wall clock and curses¡­ he jumps out of bed and quickly runs in the closet. I sit on the bed and wait for him toe out. A few minutester Nicolies out fully dresses and notting his tie. ¡°Mama said she didn¡¯t want me to go to work¡±He curses running his hand in his hair a few times. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter my dear wife¡±Nicoli kisses me softly and he walks out of the room. The moment he¡¯s out I fall on the bed with a deep sigh. Today I have to meet my mother and Carmy for lunch and well its gonna be pretty fun. I drag myself to the bathroom took my quick shower. I put on a knee length whitefy dress and some simple pumps I braid my hair one side and leave the other as it is. ¡°Morning¡±I greet Sarah who is in the kitchen. ¡°Hello darling¡±She greets as well putting a te of food before me. ¡°So what are you doing today?¡±She asks drinking her tea. ¡°I¡¯m meeting my mom and friend in the afternoon wannae¡±I ask her and she nods her head.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello mom¡±I greet with a smile as she and Carmy take there seats. ¡°Who is your friemd?¡±My mother¡¯s asks pointing to Sarah who is sitting next to me. ¡°This is Sarah Nicoli¡¯s mother¡±I introduce them all to each other. ¡°Sarah this is my mom Skr and best friend Carmy¡± ¡°Hello¡±My mother greets and a waiteres to take our orders. We all order our food and start talking. ¡°Well you seem happy¡±My mom grins with a mischievous smile on her face and I knew what was happening. ¡°No no no lets talk about you how is the pregancy¡± I question trying to change the subject from me. ¡°I¡¯m guessing its because of Nicoli¡±Carmy adds. ¡°Yes I¡¯m sure Carly she even had more guards than me¡±My mom says looking at Ken and a few guards who are sitting at another table a little bit far way from us . ¡°That¡¯s nothing¡±I wave it off then i remember something I wanted to ask her. ¡°Mom who is Brittney?¡±I ask her and she stops drinking her juice. ¡°Well Brittney and I used to be ¡®good¡¯ friends¡±She smirks and I instantly know what she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Well I m-¡°Kenes and disturbs us before i can finish my sentence. ¡°Mam we have to go¡±He ces some money in the table and grabs me by my arm practically pulling me towards the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong ¡°I ask as the other guard helps Sarah into the car. ¡°There was a shootout at one of our warehouses and Drake told us to get you out of here¡±He exins driving the car like a mad man. ¡°Ken you¡¯ll kill us¡±Sarah yells at him but he simply goes faster. We reach home in a few minutes and Ken tells us to enter the house. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until Nicoli gets here¡±I stubbornly reply standing at the door. ¡°Mam if anything happens to you Drake will kill me¡±Ken says trying to get me inside ¡°If you touch me I¡¯ll tell Nicoli you tried to rape me¡±I smirk. The fear in Ken¡¯s eyes just makes it more abvious how much people fear Nicoli its actually amusing. I stay out waiting for Nicoli till it rains and I get soaked. The cold wind makes me get inside but I¡¯m still totally wet so I go to my room and take a warm shower. I sneeze as I put on my pyjamas and I instantly know I have a cold. I grab a tissue and wipe my runny nose. I get under the covers and try to get warm. Just as sleep is about to take over the door opens and I look up. Nicoli enters the room, his shirt covered in blood and he walks to the bathroom. I hear the shower start running so I know his taking a shower. I sit up and look at the door waiting for him. A few minutester Nicoli walks out with nothing but a towel around his waist. He walks to the closet andes back wearing silk boxers only. ¡°Where were you?¡±I ask him as he walks up to me. ¡°I was taking care of something don¡¯t worry¡±He exins climbing on the bed. I ce my head on his chest and close my eyes relishing in the feeling of Nicoli¡¯s body heat keeping me warm. .. ¡­ CHAPTER 50 #Be¡¯s P. O. V My eyes shot up as I feel a sneeze on its way. I open my mouth and make the restarted face you always make before you sneeze and I sneeze. I grab a tissue and wipe my nose. My head feels heavy and my lips and throat are as dry as a f*cking dessert. I hate being sick its the worst thing ever. I slowly sit up and look at my side where Nicoli is peacefully sleeping. I must have woken up earlier than usual. His upper body is exposed since his not wearing a shirt and the covers only hide his lower part from my wondering eyes something catches my attention on his chest and I look a little but closer he¡¯s got a scar on his left side its not big but its noticable. I guess being a mafia you get shot a lot. I unconsciously run my hand along the scar. ¡°What are you doing?¡±A voice asks catching me off guard. I nearly jump out of my skin. I look only to find Nicoli wide awake looking down on me. ¡°Um I was¡­.¡±I sneeze before I can even finish my sentence. ¡°You¡¯re sick¡±Nicoli states getting up from bed. I silently watch as he walks from his side to my side of the bed. He ces his hand on my forehead. ¡°Geez You are burning up¡±He states worriedly. Nicoli removes the covers from me and picks me up. ¡°What are you doing¡±I hit him on the chest trying to get out of his grip but Nicoli doesn¡¯t let go of me. He moves to the shower and gets in with me. ¡°I need to get your temperature down¡±He says and turns on the COLD water. ¡°Nicoli¡±I scream in shock when the cold water hits me but truth be told it feels so good. The cold water feels amazing on my hot body. I soon find myself loving the cold water so much that I nearly forget where I am but of course you can¡¯t escape reality. And the reality of the situation is that I¡¯m in a shower with Nicoli and were both soaked to the bone. I turn around and look at Nicoli the water makes him hotter. His hair is sticking to his forehead because of the running water I follow the water with my eyes as it runs down his hot six pack to¡­ I avert my gaze before I see something else. Nicoli moves closer to me till our bodies are just inches apart. He grabs me by my waist and pulls me closer to his body, I ce my hand on his chest and look up into his mesmerising eyes. I bite my lips and a soft groan leaves his lips. ¡±you¡¯re such a tease¡±He mumbles and crashes his lips on mine. I kiss him back with just as much fever our lips moving in sync. He rubs his tongue on my bottom lip and I hesitate to open my mouth. His hands grab my ass and I gasp in shock giving him the perfect opportunity to slide his tongue in my mouth. He explores every inch of my mouth and I soon find myself moaning into the kiss. We brake apart for a few seconds to catch our breaths. ¡°Jump¡± Nicoli orders and I do just as he says. I jump on his body wrapping my legs around his torso and my hands instantly go into his soft hair. This time I¡¯m the one who kisses him. Nicoli grabs my ass and he moves me to the shower wall. After I don¡¯t know how long of kissing we finally break apart and look into each others eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lucky your sick¡± Nicoli groans and he walks out of the shower with me still in his arms. He gently ces me on the counter and grabs a towel. ¡°You got me wet you idiot¡±I scold crossing my arms. ¡°I got you wet¡±Nicoli smirks and my face turns as red as a tomato. Nicoli burst outughing only making my embarrassment grow. ¡°Shut up¡±I growl pouting. He stopsughing and kisses my nose. ¡°Your so cute¡±He mumbles. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some clothes¡±Nicoli leaves and I jump off the counter. I take off my white pyjamas leaving me in my matching white underwear. I grab the towel and tie it around myself. A few minutester Nicolies back holding some clothes for me. He¡¯s now wearing a trouser and a white shirt but his hair is still a little wet. I grab the clothes and wait for him to leave but he doesn¡¯t. ¡°Out¡±I order opening the door for him. He sighs in disappointment but leaves I change into the clothes he chose for me and walk back to the room where Nicoli is on the phone. ¡°cancel all my meeting my wife is sick¡±He instructs the person at the other line then hangs up the phone. ¡°Ain¡¯t you going to work?¡±I ask shock clear in my voice. ¡°Why do you sound so surprised¡±He asks walking closer to me. ¡°Because you¡¯re a workaholic¡±I state with a slight chuckle. ¡°Hm.. right but it wouldn¡¯t look good to my mother if I left my sick wife at home¡±He says and then it hits me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He¡¯s not doing this because he cares he¡¯s only doing it so he looks good in front of his mother. All the affection he shows me is all fake and here I am thinking he actually cares. Somehow it hurts knowing that this is all fake a dream I¡¯ll have to wake up from. ¡°Yeah¡±I agree pushing him away from me and walking to the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±He asks .. concern in his voice.¡± Your mother isn¡¯t here so you don¡¯t have to fake it¡±. I smile a fake smile. I lie down and grab the soft covers. I really am falling for Nicoli HARD ! ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 51 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I¡¯m so dead ¡°Wait how did this happen again ¡°Carly asks looking down at Ken¡¯s unconscious body. So I start telling her the story of how we got here ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Earlier That Day ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I was walking around the house since I was so bored. Nicoli went to work and Sarah is out with some of her friends. As I¡¯m walking I decide to do some snooping to get rid of the boredom. I walk to Nicoli¡¯s study room since I know where it is. Luckily it was not guarded .. usually there are two guards standing at the door. I peek into the door to see if anyone is in. Nicolid study room is huge but looks like every other study room. Book shelves, A mini fridge and all those other stuff you find in a a normal study room. I walk to the desk in his office and sit on his giant chair. I start looking through the shelves to see if anything can arouse my interest. At the bottom shelf a picture catches my attention. I pull the picture out and it¡¯s of a woman. She¡¯s very beautiful in the picture she¡¯s smilling. Her ck hair reaches her shoulders and her green eyes seem to shine in happiness, her cheekbones are well toned. She¡¯s gorgeous Her thin body looks like that of a supermodel. I look down at my body its not very thin but I do have a lot of curves, my breasts are bigger then hers and so is my ass. Maybe this is the kind of woman Nicoli likes. I put the picture back in the shelf and start looking for something else. I look through a file cab and one file catches my eye. Just as I was about to grab it I heard footstepsing near the door so on reflex I hide under the desk. The person enters and starts walking around. I see his shoes from under the desk and just as he was about to look there I tackled him causing the guy to hit the wall and lose consciousness. After I had gotten over the fear and regret of what I did and mostly of nearly being caught I fixed myself up and walked to the guy I had knocked unconscious only to find out it is Ken. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. End Of shback ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°So I called you to help me¡±I finish my exnation looking down at Ken¡¯s unconscious body. ¡°And what the hell should I do?¡±Carly exims looking at Ken as well. ¡°Nicoli will be back soon and he can¡¯t find him like¡­. this¡±I tell her. ¡°Wait he moved¡±She shouts pointing at him. I look down and she¡¯s right .. he¡¯s waking up. ¡°What do We do? ¡°I start to panic and Carly does thest thing I thought she¡¯d do. She grabs the gun he was holding and hits him over the head with it causing him to fall back unconscious. ¡°Why the hell did you do that¡±I snap at her pulling the gun away from her. ¡°I don¡¯t know.! it was the only thing I thought of¡±She says pacing around the room ¡°What do we do?¡±I ask pacing around myself. If Nicoli finds his most trusted guard unconscious on the floor he¡¯ll freak and we will be in so much trouble. ¡°What do you mean WE¡±Carly asks trying to make a run for it but I grab her before she can even reach the door. ¡°No, no, no you hit him too¡±I said and her eyes widen while her mouth opens and closes like a fish out of water. ¡°But but¡­.¡±She tries to speak but shuts up once I send her a re. ¡°So what do we do with him¡±She asks with her hands on her hips. I start thinking then the perfect ideaes to me. I walk to the mini fridge in the study room and pull out a bottle of strong alcohol ¡°Be this is no time to drink¡± Carly scolds snatching the bottle away from me. I roll my eyes and grab the bottle from her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to Drink it¡±I tell her and open the bottle. I sprinkle a little of it on Ken so he smells like he was drinking. ¡°Now help me take him to his room ¡°I grab one hand and Carly grabs the other. ¡°Where the hell is his room?¡¯Carly asks as we try to move him. ¡°It¡¯s on the bottom floor I know where it is¡±I tell her and we start dragging Ken like his a dead body. ¡°Wait¡±I open the door and peek to see if there is someoneing. Once I spot nobody I go back and start helping her. We pull Ken till we reach the bottom stairs.¡±so what do we do¡±Carly asks looking at me. We both look down on Ken and shrug. We pull him down the stairs till we reach his room. I open the door and we pull him in closing it after we enter. ¡°Damn¡±I say looking around Kens room. It¡¯s clean pretty much spotless and its very well decorated and big. ¡°Nicoli sure knows how to treat his workers ¡°Carly says looking around in shock. ¡°Help me¡±I tell her lifting Ken up onto his bed Carly grabs his hands and I grab his feet. We lift him up onto the bed and i take the TEQUILA bottle and ce It by the bed so it looks like he got drunk and passed out. ¡°You sure its gonna work¡±Carly asks as we close the door. ¡°Yep¡±I answer proud of my work. ¡°Malishka!¡±A very angry sounding Nicoli calls from his office when he gets back. ¡°He found out¡±Carly panics and before I know it she grabs her bag and runs out of the room. Traitor! I walk to Nicoli¡¯s study room feeling like a cow going to the ughter. ¡°Come in¡± Nicolis voice answers when I knock on the door. ¡°Why did you call me? ¡°I ask trying to y cool but the trembling in my voice is showing theplete opposite. ¡°Just wanted to show you the video the security camera showed me¡± Nicoli answers turning hisptop which shows me and Carly dragging Ken to his room like two thieves. I¡¯m so dead. CHAPTER 52 #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V She looked so f*cking cute right now. She looked like a deer caught in a trap and I loved each and every moment of it. I wasn¡¯t angry in fact I was amused by how she could knock Ken out like that. ¡°Exin¡±I growl at her and I saw her slightly shake from the harshness of my tone making me regret being so harsh on her ¡°Umm¡­¡±She mumbled trying to look for a good exnation but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡­ since I can¡¯t trust you to stay home I¡¯ll have to take you with me wherever I go¡±I tell her with a smirk as I walk towards her. I only just wanted her toe with me to work .. yh this is just an excuse.. ¡°What¡­. no!¡±She answers back crossing her arms while sending me res. She looked like a kitten trying to nag a tiger.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice¡±I answer her slightly nibbling on her ear. I loved how her body reacts to my touch. ¡°Now Come¡±I grab her hand and pull her out of the study room. ¡°Where are we going¡±She asks but I keep quite. ¡°I was just asking¡±She mumbles. We reach the door and I open it. ¡°You also have a training room¡± She asks in shock and I nod my head I love the look of amazement in her beautiful eyes it just makes me wanna give her the stars. ¡°So what are we doing here?¡±She asks while I take off my jacket and shirt. ¡°Whooh what are you doing?¡±She asks ,, her cheeks turning red. ¡°A strip tease¡±I tell her then burst outughing at the look on her face. She¡¯s so cute ¡°I¡¯m gonna train you¡±I tell her grabbing her and taking her to the mat. ¡°Now try to beat me¡±I instruct her and she looks at me with wide eyes. ¡°Fine¡±She says and tries to hit me but I easily dudge the attack. ¡°Weak¡±I tell her. She tries to target my stomach but I grab her hands deflecting with ease. ¡°I thought you could fight¡±I mock with a smirk. She grabs my arm and flips me on the mat. I use my legs and arms to flip myself back up again. Before I can deflect it she punched me in the gutt and trips me causing me to hit the floor again. ¡°How about that? ¡°She smirk looking down on me. I use my hand and grab her leg so she also falls on the floor, I roll around making me hover over her body. ¡°Just that you got some skill¡±I mumble looking down on her lips. I look up at her and notice her looking at my lips as well. So I do what we are both wanting to do. I m my lips against hers and kiss her as passionately as I can. She grabs my hair and runs her fingers in it causing me to groan. She doesn¡¯t know what she does to me. I roll us around causing her to straddle me while my hands go to her perfect ass. She pulls away from me for some air and I look up into her now dark eyes. I¡¯m sure mine are probably the same colour. Dark with the desire she unleashes in me the desire that only she knows to make me feel. She slowly gets off of me getting up from the floor. None of us dares speaks. I walk to my shirt and put it back on. ¡°I¡¯m hungry¡±I told her grabbing her by her waist pulling her to the door. ¡°Where are we going¡±She questions as we walk down the hallway. ¡°To the kitchen¡±I tell her and she keeps quite. we reach the kitchen and I pick her cing her on the top counter. I walk to the fridge and pull out every ingredient I need to make pasta Basilico which is the only Italian dish I know. ¡°Wait¡­. you can cook¡±Isabe asks in shock. ¡°Yeah but I hardly do¡±I answer her with a shrug. She jumps off the counter and walks to the fridge. ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡±She says cutting the tomatoes. We both start cooking but somewhere in the middle of cooking Be pushes me back saying I¡¯m doing it wrong. It was fun watching her cook¡­ the look of concentration on her face made her look so cute ¡°Taste this¡±She orders putting the spoon in my mouth, I tasted the stew and nod my head. ¡°It tastes good¡±I tell her and she also tastes it. Before I know it she ps the back of my head with her hand. WTF!! ¡°It needs more taste ¡°She says and walks back to the stove to cook. Never in my whole life has a woman hit me behind the head. Only my mother and now my wife. If it was anybody else they¡¯d be dead by now. She finishes cooking and serves the both of us. We both eat in silence. After we¡¯re done she grabs the tes and puts them in the dishwasher. ¡°Lets go to sleep¡±She orders stretching her arms. I nod my head and we walk to our room. She walks to the bathroom. ¡°Where are you going babe?¡±I ask her as i sit on the bed. ¡°To take a shower¡±She answers turning to face me. ¡°Can I join you¡±Her cheeks turns red the moment I said that and she practically runs to the bathroom closing the door behind her. I chuckle at her embarrassment . she¡¯s so cute. I walk to the room next to ours and take a shower in there. I walk back to our room with a towel around my waist and find her already dressed in one of my light baggy T-shirt. I walk to the closet and grab some clothes. Like usual I don¡¯t wear anything on my chest when going to bed. I walk to bed and climb on my side. I grab Be by her waist and pull her closer to me. sleeping with her in my arms If she only knew she had me wrapped around her little finger. CHAPTER 53 #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V I slowly open my eyes and look down at the Angel on my arms Her face is rxed and she looks so peaceful as she takes soft breaths. I let go of her and walk to the bathroom. Taking a quick shower I put on my signature ck Armani suit and walk to the back of the closet where all my guns are ced. I grab two guns and ce them in my waist belt as well as one of my many Rolex watches.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I walk back to the room where my angel is already awake .¡±Take a shower we leave in an hour¡±I instruct walking out of the room not missing the colourful words she grumbles under her breath. She¡¯s not a morning person. I walk to the dining room where breakfast is already prepared. I grab a bread and a cup of coffee. Minutester my Malishkaes in wearing a fitting knee length red dress that looks perfect on her. The top of the dress is a V neck showing some cleavage. Her hair is let down ,, her back in wild exotic waves making her look soo attractive. She sits down and starts eating her breakfast. We both finish eating and start walking to the car. ¡°Do I really have to go¡±Be whines looking up at me with those big eyes of hers. I was so tempted to tell her she doesn¡¯t but my desire to have her by my side overcame that. ¡°Yes¡±I answer calmly like I¡¯m not amused. We enter the car and I pull out my phone to call my secretery. ¡°Arrange all my meetings ¡°I order and hang up. ¡°You¡¯re bossy¡±Be states looking at me making me chuckle. ¡°You have no idea¡±I smirk. The moment I enter thepany everyone goes quite and went back to work. I and Be walk to my private elevator. We enter my private floor and my secretery greets us. ¡°I have all your files on your table and you have 3 meetings today¡±She tells me putting my coffee on the table. ¡°So what do I do¡±Be asks sitting down on the couch in my office. ¡°Nothing¡±I instruct her opening myptop and going straight to walk. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. 20 MINUTES LATER ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. ¡°Can we go now¡±Be questions for the hundredth time and to tell the truth I was about to blow. ¡°Can¡­.¡±Before she can finish her sentence my secretery opens the door. ¡°Sir your meeting with Mr Fernandez is ready¡±She says and I nod my head. ¡°Lets go¡±I tell Be who looked more than happy to leave. ¡°Where are we going?¡±She asks trying to catch up to me. ¡°A meeting¡±I answer her as we enter the elevator We reach the board room where Fernandez is waiting for me. ¡°Well hello beautiful¡± Fernandez smiles greering at Be. ¡°Hi¡±She answers softly. ¡°So¡­.¡±I start to say but Fernandez cuts me off. ¡°What is your name beautiful¡±He asks grabbing Be¡¯s hand. She doesn¡¯t even pull it away. ¡°Be¡±She answer him ¡°A name fit for your beauty¡±He says with a smirks. ¡°Let¡¯s talk business¡±I intervene pulling out a file from my bag. ¡°How can we talk about that in the presence of such a beautifuldy¡±He grabs her hand and kisses it and that hits thest nerve I have. I grab him by his jacket and punch him so hard he falls on the floor. ¡°NICOLI!!¡±Be screams trying to hold me but I grab Fernandez and punch him again. This time on the nose I hear the sick sound of his nose cracking under the impact of my fist. Blood starts to gush out of his nose but its nothing like the red I see. ¡°Get out¡±I shout and he stumbles out of the room. My breath is heavy and my knuckles are slightly bruised from punching that idiot. ¡°Why did you hit him?¡±Be shouts in anger. ¡°What?? you wanted me to let you keep throwing yourself on him like a desperate whore¡±I shout in absolute anger but I instantly regrett it the moment those works leave my mouth. The look on Be¡¯s face is one of hurt and shock but that look quickly changes to one of anger. ¡°I am not a whore in case you didn¡¯t notice he was the one flirting with me¡±She tries to defend herself. ¡°And you just went along with it¡±I shout back in anger. ¡°Yes because in case you forgot this¡±She points between the both of us. ¡°Is all fake I don¡¯t love you and you don¡¯t love me¡± She yells ¡°Yes I don¡¯t love you but you belong to me¡±I shout back in anger. It¡¯s a good thing that this room is sound proof or else there¡¯d be a lot of chaos. ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking belong to anyone¡±She shouts back and storms out. I grab a chair and throw it at the ss door breaking it in the process. What have I f*cking done? ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 54 #Be¡¯s P. O. V He f*cking thinks he owns me doesn¡¯t he know who I am, I¡¯m Isabe Rose Dante nobody f*cking owns me. I won¡¯t deny I was flirting with Fernandez but only because I was trying to get him a little jealous. I walk out thepany in absolute fury, Some of the workers looking at me weirdly The moment I¡¯m out in the cool air outside I grab my phone and call the only person that can help. ¡°Be¡±Carly says from the other side. ¡°Meet me at Inner Demons Unleased Club¡±I tell her and hang up. I call a taxi I tell the driver where to go. I¡¯m gonna show Nicoli that nobody owns me. ¡°He really said that to you ¡°Carly questions after I told her what happened. ¡°Yep. So I wanna show him nobody owns me¡± I said and she nods her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go have some fun¡±Carly grins and we both walk to the club. The smell of alcohol and sweat covers the whole club as people continue to grind at each other. We both walk to the bar table and sat. ¡°Two tequ¡¯s please¡±I order and the bartender looks at me intensely before pulling out the shots. I grab one and Carly takes the other. I make a constipated face as the liquid burns my throat. ¡°Hey wanna dance¡±a dude asks Carly and she nods Her head yes. Sending me a wink as she goes off with that dude. ¡°Another shot please¡±I order . ¡°I like a woman who can drink¡±A gruffy voice cones from behind me. I turn around and look at the idiot. He looks middle age with his hair falling out and a pot-belly the size of a basketball. ¡°Is this sit taken?¡±He asks pointing to the sit next to me. ¡°No and mine will not any more if you sit down¡±I answer grabbing another shot. ¡°Your funny. Haven¡¯t we meet before?¡±The guy questions rubbing one of his three chains. ¡°Yes I¡¯m the receptionist at the STD clinic¡±I answer him now getting bored of his stupid pick up lines. ¡°No I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve been on a date once or twice¡±He says. ¡°Maybe once. I never make the same mistake twice¡±I answer him now debating if I should leave. ¡°You know I can give myself to you¡±He says moving closer to me. His breath stinks ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t ept cheap presents¡± ¡°Heye on were both here at the bar for the same thing¡±The guy says trying to grab my ass. ¡°Yep to pick up chicks ¡°I tell him taking myst shot of tequ and let¡¯s just say I am a little bit tipsy. ¡°Heye here¡±The guy pulls me into the crowd and start grinding against me. ¡°F*ck off!¡±I try to push him but he¡¯s too strong and the shots I took are really affecting me. ¡°We¡¯re just here to have a good time¡±The guy says trying to grab my ass with his fat fingers. I start yelling for help but no one can hear me over the loud music. ¡°Nobody¡¯s gonna hear you sweet cheeks¡±The guy says smiling. Just as I¡¯m about the try to scream again the guy is pulled off me and thrown to the floor by¡­ Nicoli ¡°F*cking bastard!¡±He curses and I hear him perfectly well since someone just cut the music. The guy gets up and looks at Nicoli in anger. ¡°Get your own slut dude this one is mine¡±He says and I could just feel the anger in Nicoli increase. He grabs the guy and punches him so hard the guy falls to the floor again with a bleeding nose. ¡°Get him out before I kill him¡±Nicoli instructs the guards and they pick the guy up. He turns around and faces me. Nicoli starts taking slow steps towards me. ¡°Malis¡­.¡±Before he can finish his sentence I use all my strength to p him. He doesn¡¯t even shake as if he was expecting it. Nicoli sighs and grabs my arm. ¡°LET GO OF ME!¡±I scream trying to free my arm but he had an iron grip on it. Nicoli pulls me into an office and closes the door behind him. ¡°Be I know you¡¯re f*cking mad but¡­¡±Nicoli pauses as he looks at me. I run my finger over his lips to silence him. I look at his perfect lips and I kiss him. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the alcohol working right now. Nicoli pulls away from me. ¡°Be you¡¯re drunk¡±He says trying to push me off but I refuse. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk just clumsy¡±I giggle trying to stay bnced but I stagger and start falling but Nicoli catches me before I fall.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That was fun¡±I giggle looking up at Nicoli. ¡°Did you mean it?¡±I question looking up at him. ¡°What?¡±He questions sitting me up on hisp. ¡°That I¡¯m a desperate whore?¡±I ask already fighting back tears. ¡°No baby I¡¯m sorry¡±Nicoli hugs me and I hug him too. ¡°Good!! because I¡¯m falling for you¡±I said with a smile and Nicoli pulls back. Looking at me with eyes wide in shock ¡°What!¡±He questions and I nod my head with a big smile on my face. ¡°Yep¡±I giggle tapping his nose. ¡°Why?¡±He asks looking down. ¡°Because my mom always says the quickest way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach but looking good never hurts ¡°I tell him with a smile. ¡°And you like me?¡±He questions and I nod my head. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.. You don¡¯t know what you saying¡±Nicoli says and sleep starts taking over me. I rest my head on Nicoli¡¯s chest and the darkness wees me. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 55 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I sit up and grab my head. It feels like someone is hitting me with a hammer. ¡°Here¡±Nicoli says and gives me two pills. I swallow them and drink the ss of water he also gave me. ¡°My head¡±I moan grabbing my head in pain ¡°Let me¡±Nicoli removes my hands and he starts messaging my temples. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡±I moan closing my eyes. His hands feel like magic then suddenly he stops messaging me. ¡°Why did you stop?¡±I grumble. Looking around the room . we are not in our room! ¡°Where are we?¡±I question looking around. The room is huge but not bigger than our room. It has curtains covering two sides of the wall. ¡°One of my Penthouses¡±Nicoli answers pressing a botton from the remote his holding and the curtain opens up showing the beautiful sky through the ss that cover the two walls. ¡°Why are we here?¡±I question walking to the ss wall and looking down. The city looks so beautiful from up here. ¡°What do youst remember?¡±Nicoli questions. What do Ist remember?. I remember going with Nicoli to work, The fight, getting drunk and Nicoli saving me. ¡°Everything¡±I answer my voiceing out as weak and sad as I feel. ¡°Malishka I¡¯m sorry. how can I make it up to you?¡±Nicoli asks looking at me with a look of pain and sadness. He really does regrett what he said. ¡°Let¡¯s y 20 questions¡±I tell him sitting down on the fancy white carpet. ¡°20 questions¡±Nicoli chuckles but he sits down next to me. ¡°I¡¯ll start. What¡¯s your favourite colour¡±I ask. I know its the mostmon question asked but I¡¯ll start small. ¡°ck. You?¡±He also asks. ¡°Blue¡±I smile and take a deep breath now it¡¯s time to kick it up.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you russian?¡±I question its always confusing because his Russian ent isn¡¯t thick like Sarah but its noticable. ¡°No I¡¯m not. My mother Used to live here but Sarah moved to Russia because her job required it.. There she meet my father who was on a business trip and got pregnant. She and my father moved here but she moved back with me a few years after that¡±He says and I nod my head. ¡°Do you like Andrew¡±He asks making meugh. ¡°Of course not¡±I tell him. ¡°Why did you move back? ¡°I ask him but he doesn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯d rather not say¡±He says clenching his fists. Whatever the reason was it¡¯s dark and not a memory he likes. ¡°Okay so How did you meet Anastasia¡±He seemed more rxed by this question than thest one. ¡°She used to be my assistant.¡±He says. ¡°Okay how about this tell me your whole history with her¡±I tell him. Nicoli didn¡¯t seem to like the question but he still agrees. ¡°My past with Anastasia is not something I like but¡­ I¡¯ll tell you¡±He takes a deep breath and starts. ¡°Before I came back here I was the CEO of one of my dad¡¯spanies in Russia. Anastasia was my assistant and that¡¯s how she got me. She seduced me every chance she got and I fell for it like an idiot.¡± He says his voice slightly rising at the end. ¡°I knew I didn¡¯t love Anastasia¡±He chuckles bitterly looking at me. ¡°But she was a seductress and I allowed her to think she was ying me. Anastasia always seemed cautious but I was a little naive back then.¡± he paused then continued ¡°Anastasia lied to me and said she was pregnant and I fell for it. I was in love with the thought of having a child¡±He smiles at the thought. ¡°But it was all a lie when I found out I broke up with her but she was a maniac she tried to kill me and that¡¯s how I got the scar on my chest¡± Nicoli says lifting up his shirt showing me the scar and his hot six pack. ¡°When i woke up my father said he would find and kill her. We never did find that bitch so we all assume she¡¯s dead¡±He shrugs. ¡°She was crazy¡±I said.. how could she lie about a baby. ¡°Yep and after her I promised myself to never let a woman have that much power over me¡±He says looking at me. I nt my lips on his. Nicoli doesn¡¯t wait before responding and he kisses me back with just as much passion. Nicoli somehow manages to shift us from our sitting positions to him lying on the floor and me straddling him. I slowly pull away from the kiss and stare into his beautiful eyes. ¡°Ti far¨° cambiare que promessa¡±I say letting the Italian in me out. Trantion: (I¡¯ll make you change that promise¡±) Nicoli looks at me weirdly. ¡°What did you say¡±He questions and Iugh out. ¡°You never told me what you say in Russian so why should I?¡±I shrug getting off of Nicoli and walking to the bathroom. I look for an unused toothbrush and use that to brush my teeth once I¡¯m done I take off my clothes and something catches my eye. The familiar red stain on my underwear letting me know its that time of the month. Period!! Why can¡¯t mother nature just be like ¡®Hey I just wanted to let you know your not pregnant¡­. see you next month¡¯ My head starts to feel dizzy and the familier pain in my stomach causes me to hold my stomach in pain. I¡¯m one of those girls who sometimes suffer on there periods. I peep outside the bathroom door and look around till I spot Nicole who is sitting perfectly rxed on the bed. My cheeks start burning as I think of how I¡¯m gonna ask him to get me some pads since I hate tampons. ¡°Nicoli can you umm¡­.¡±I cut my sentence short . I really wish the world would open up and swallow me right now. ¡°What is it Malishka?¡±Nicoli gets up from the bed and walks towards me. ¡°Umm you see I¡¯m on my¡­ period ¡± I whisper thest part out. ¡°What?¡±Nicoli asks again. ¡°I¡¯m on my period¡± I repeat starting to get irritated. ¡°What?¡± He asks again. ¡°I¡¯M ON MY F*CKING PERIOD¡± I yell in frustration but I instantly regrett it. I¡¯m sure I look like a red tomato right now. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you something¡± Nicoli runs out the room with his wallet in ce. Wow I really expected him to blush or freak out like most men. I enter the bathroom and take a nice hot shower to get clean After I¡¯m done I wrap myself and my hair in a towel. ¡°Malishka¡±Nicoli calls from the other side. I open the door and grab the bag in his hands. ¡°I also need clothes¡±I tell him and he nods his head. A few minutester Nicolies back with some clothes. I grab the clothes and put them on and the p¡­ he got for me. There were about 4 different brands in the bag. I walk to the giant living room and find Nicoli on the giant couch with lots of snacks on the centre table. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±I ask pointing to the food and nket his holding. ¡°I figured you¡¯d be in pain. So why not make thingsfortable for you¡±He smiles and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. I sit down in the couch and watch the movie he yed,, I cuddle myself into his side with the nket keeping us warm. For the first time I can say I¡¯m truly falling for Nicoli and I hope he¡¯ll be there to catch me. CHAPTER 56 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Come on Be¡±Carly groans of frustration and I roll my eyes. I step out of the closet and show them the dress. ¡°How do I look?¡±I ask them with a nervous smile. ¡°Beautiful Be¡±Carly hugs me. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Nicoli asked you out?¡± Carly says and Iugh. She¡¯s right even I¡¯m shocked but ever since that day we stayed together in his penthouse things have REALLY changed. ¡°I know¡±I grin and grab my clutch. I walk to the mirror and look at myself. Carly is right I do look beautiful. The royal blue dress I¡¯m wearing is both sexy and elegant. Sexy because of its open back, beautiful V neck and a side split showing my leg and elegant because of the way it perfectly fits my body. My hair is in waves over one side of my shoulder, the royal blue colour perfectly matches my ring. ¡°Now go have fun and make me a God mother¡±Carly yells pushing out the door. Iugh as I walk to the Limo that will be taking me to my date since Nicoli wants it to be a surprise. I enter the car and we start moving. I¡¯m so nervous and excited about this date. We arrive at a huge beautiful sky scraper. I open the door and a man is waiting by the door. ¡°Mydy¡±He bows and takes my hand. The guy leads me to the elevator and presses the roof top. We wait in a peaceful silence till the little ¡®ding¡¯ That indicates that we¡¯ve arrived the elevator door opens and my breath gets stuck in my throat. The first thing I notice is Nicoli who is standing by the door with a rose in his hand. Then the ce. It looks beautiful there is a table set in the middle with a candle and rose petals around it. I take Nicoli¡¯s hand and the rose, he leads me to the beautiful setting and pulls out the chair for me. ¡°You look beautiful¡±Hements and I blush with a smile. ¡°Thank you and you look handsome¡± He really did look handsome and his hair was styled to perfection and the suit he wore just made him so breath taking. ¡°So what do you think? ¡°Nicoli asks with a giant grin. ¡°It¡¯s breath taking¡±I tell him smilling. ¡°Yes you are¡±He answers looking intensely at me making me blush ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±He announces and a waiter brings us our food and pours our wine. We both eat our meals making small chats and even argue about whose better between Edward and Jacob from Twilight. ¡°No I think Edward is the best¡±Nicoli says for the hundredth time. ¡°Whatever I¡¯m team Jacob all the way¡±I tell him crossing my arms. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you watched the movie¡±I muse with a cheesy grin. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to but my mother was sick and forced me to watch the movie with her¡±He exins rolling his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re such a mama¡¯s boy¡±I tease and he grins at me. ¡°And proud of it¡±He says sounding slightly offended by my words. Nicoli stands up andes to my side, offering me his hand and I take it. We both walk near the edge of the building and look down. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡±I breath out in shock. The way the sky is full of beautiful stars and the city lights its a sight I¡¯ll never forget. ¡°I have something for you¡±Nicoli grins and I turn around to look at him. He pulls out a ck box from his jacket and opens it. My mouth nearly hits the floor when I look at the beautiful diamond ne. ¡°Can I put it on you¡±He asks and I nod my head speechless to say anything. I move my hair up and Nicoli clips on the ne.¡±I love it¡±I smile. Just then a song starts ying and Iugh as Nicoli offers me his hand. ¡°Queen of my heart by West life¡± ¡°C¡¯mon baby ¡°Nicoli says and I take his hand. Just then he slides a hand in his pocket bringing forth a small paper as he reads the words on it ?¡±My Heart beats fast,, Colours and promises how to be brave How can I love when I¡¯m afraid to fall But watching you stand alone All of my doubts suddenly goes away somehow One step closer¡± He finishes ¡°So what do you think?¡±Nicoli asks which a giant smirk. ¡°Awesome, and romantic¡± I gush shylishly ¡°Really¡± he asksThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm¡­ The night has been beautiful¡±I smile. ¡°The best date you¡¯ve ever been on?¡±Nicoli asks and I shake my head no ¡°The only date I¡¯ve ever been on¡± I smile. Nicoli looked slightly shocked but he regained his calm ¡°I¡¯m happy I¡¯m you¡¯re first¡±Nicoli smiles and I slightly blush. ¡°So I think this should be our song¡±I smile and Nicoliughs. ¡°I do too¡±He says and leans in looking at my lips. Nicoli takes his sweet time teasing me and when he finally reaches my lips he simply brushes his lips against mine. ¡°Did I tell you how beautiful you look¡±He says sincerely with a smile. ¡°Shut up and ¡­¡±Before I can finish my sentence Nicoli ms his lips against mine. The kiss is slow and passionate filled with desire not wild. I truly am crazy about this man And I love it. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 57 I slowly open my eyes ande face to face with Nicoli¡¯s chest Making a small smilee on my face ¡°Morning¡±He greets his morning voice husky and strong. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡±I question with a raised brow. I love being with him but Nicoli is a workaholic most of the time. ¡°Yes I¡¯ll be leaving soon¡±He mumbles pulling me closer to him by my waist, just then his phone starts ringing. Nicoli grabs his phone on the night stand and answers. ¡°What?¡±He uses his usual strict greeting making me roll my eyes. ¡°Fine¡±He says and hangs up. Nicoli kisses my forehead and gets out of bed. I watch as he walks to the shower and closes the door behind him. momentster I hear the shower. Iy back down on the bed with my eyes closed. A few minutester the bathroom door opens as Nicoli walks out and walks into the closet. I open my eyes and look at the closet doors, a few minutester Nicolies back fully dressed and struggling with his tie. I rise up from the bed and walk up to him.¡±let me¡±I tell him and I start to do his tie. My father always had trouble doing his as well. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon¡±He says and kisses me softly before leaving. I walk to the bathroom so I can take a nice long shower after I brushed my teeth. The warm water runs down my body easing all my nerves. I finished my shower and walk out of The bathroom to the closet. I grab a grey sweatshirt and trousers since I¡¯m not nning on going anywhere today. I tie my hair in a high ponytail and that¡¯s it. I walk downstairs to the living room where Andrew is watching a movie. ¡°Morning¡±I greet sitting down on one of the couches. ¡°Morning¡±He replies looking intensely at me. ¡°What is it?¡±I ask after a while of him looking at me. ¡°Be do you love my brother?¡±The question caught me off guard. Why the hell would he ask me that? ¡°Why do you ask¡± ¡°Because I see the way you look at him and it hurts me¡±He says sincerely. ¡°And why does it hurt you?¡±I wasn¡¯t getting where this conversation is going. ¡°Because Nicoli is incapable of love.. he¡¯s just using you¡±He states and I could feel my heart beat increase. ¡°W-What?¡±I stutter in shock. ¡°Yes. He says to all the guys that his just using you to get the Don title and after his done with you he¡¯ll dispose of you¡±He says and I could feel my heart slightly break. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡±I tell him refusing to believe that it could be the truth. ¡°Be I care about you and that¡¯s why it hurts to see you like this¡±He says trying to touch me but I push him away from me. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡±I yell at him as I wipe off the tears that have fallen. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me. Here¡±He throws an envelop at me. I grab it with with shacky hands open the envelop. Pictures spill out of it. I grab the first picture I saw and look at it. It feels like a knife is tearing my heart to pieces as I look at the picture of Nicoli and a woman entering a hotel.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I look at the other pictures and each picture hurts more than thest. All of them are pictures of Nicoli and different women. In Some they are even kissing in public,, others they are half naked in private ¡°You love him don¡¯t you. If you didn¡¯t it wouldn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±He says looking down on me. But I didn¡¯t answer him instead I run out of there and not to my room no I can¡¯t stay here. I run outside and order someone to give me keys. ¡°Your not supposed to leave the house without a bodyguard mam¡±One of the guys says but I forcefully take the keys from him. I¡¯m in no state to drive a car but I really don¡¯t care right now I feel like dying. I drive the car as fast as I can out the gate and kept driving so they don¡¯t find me. ¡°How could you have been so stupid Isabe ¡°I yell at myself tears falling down my face I reach a small hotel and decide to stay here. I enter the small ce and walk to the receptionist. ¡°Your best room please¡±I tell her putting some Money on the counter. She hands me a key with my room number. I walk to the room and open the door. I immediately run to the bed and lie down letting the tears fall. I should have known it was all too good to be true. People never change. I¡¯ve never felt so much pain in my entire life. I really fell in love with Nicoli. I wish I could turn back the hands of time to have never fallen in love because the pain I feel now is like a never ending torture. Nicoli king is the monster that broke my heart. I should have never let him in my fragile heart now I know it was all a lie. My dream is over and now I¡¯m awake. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 58 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I ate two tubs of ice cream but that didn¡¯t take away the pain. The emptiness I felt inside. I grabbed the phone and called the receptionist.¡±I want another tub of vani ice cream¡±I instruct her as I finish myst tub. KNOCK! KNOCK! ¡®That was fast.¡¯ I thought as I wipe away my tears and fix myself up. I walk to the door and open it only to see thest person I want to see. Nicoli. ¡°Thank God I found you¡±He hugs me. I didn¡¯t return the hug. I didn¡¯t do or say anything Now how the hell did he find me? ¡°Lets go home¡±He grabs me by my hand and pulls me out of the room. I stay quite and say nothing. Nicoli helps me into the car and we drive home in a graveyard silence. The whole ride home I could feel him sneak nces at me but I stayed quite. The moment we arrive home I quickly open the car door and run to the bathroom. I strip off all my clothes and turn on the shower. I sit on the shower floor and let the water fall over me mixing with my tears. After I¡¯m done taking my shower I put on my pyjamas and went to sleep without properly drying my hair. Something warm is ced around my head so I open my eyes and look at Nicoli. ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold¡±He smiles and I felt like his smile is just killing me the more. ¡°Don¡¯t touch!¡±I yell moving away from him. Nicoli looked hurt but that was nothingpared to the pain I feel ¡°What¡¯s wrong Malishka?¡±He asks trying to touch me again but I move away from him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? do you even have to ask that?¡­ Everything is wrong¡±I yell pointing around the ce like a mad person. ¡°Why are you acting like this¡±He asks, pain in his voice. ¡°Because I can¡¯t do this anymore, I¡¯m tired of all this¡± I yell at him , tears falling. ¡°And because you¡¯re a monster that can¡¯t love or be loved¡±I added. The look on Nicoli¡¯s face was one of pure utter pain, he looked hurt and broken like my words were a dagger to the heart. The emotions in his eyes were so many I couldn¡¯t even decide what he¡¯s feeling He didn¡¯t say anything after that and I was tempted to apologise to him but I didn¡¯t. I watched as he walked to the door and closed it loudly I fell on the floor tears falling down. ¡°Honey what happened?¡±Sarah runs into the room and helps me up. ¡°Nicoli just left the house. What happened?¡±She asks helping me sit on the bed. ¡°We had a fight¡±I exin wipping away my tears. ¡°And I told him that he¡¯s a monster that can¡¯t love or be loved¡±I added and the look on Sarah¡¯s face was worst than Nicoli¡¯s ¡°I messed up right?¡±I ask with a worried look. ¡°More than you think¡±Sarah says and takes a deep breath. ¡°When I met Nicoli¡¯s father I instantly fell in love with him he was a charming and loving gentleman.¡±She smiles ¡°I truly loved Alberto but what he felt for me was lust when I gave birth to Nicoli that lust died and he changed. He became abusive and would hit me as well as Nicoli¡±She says a tear rolling down her cheek. ¡°Each time Nicoli asked him why he beat him up Alberto always said because Nicoli was a monster and that he couldn¡¯t love him and that Nicoli couldn¡¯t love anyone else¡±She says turning around looking at me. ¡°Those words haunted Nicoli as a child.¡±She says and I could feel my throat tighten ¡°My son loves you Isabe and I¡¯m sure that hearing those words from you just broke him totally¡±She says. ¡°He¡¯ll never forgive me¡± I cry. I¡¯m still in pain because he cheated on me but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love him. ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Nicoli is crazy about you he¡¯ll forgive anything you do¡±She smiles and kisses my forehead. ¡°Get some sleep¡±She says and I nod my head. ¡°Be¡±Someone shakes me. ¡°Be , Nicoli is back¡±The moment I hear those words I instantly wake up. ¡°Where is he?¡±I ask in hesitation looking at Sarah. ¡°Downstairs but¡­..¡± I run out of the room as fast as i can and run downstairs. What I see is something I¡¯m not ready for. Nicoli is a mess , his hair is ruined he has lipstick stains on his shirt and his absolutely drunk. ¡°Hello beautiful. My face or your¡±He stumbles towards me and I had to bite my lip so I wouldn¡¯tugh at his attempt at a pick up line. ¡°Nicoli you¡¯re drunk¡±I state trying not tough.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°I had a drink or two¡±He says nearly falling. ¡°Ken help me¡±I tell him and Ken helps me carry Nicoli. ¡°Help me go to our room¡±I ask him and we start carrying Nicoli to our room. We ce Nicoli on the bed and I thank Ken. I take Nicoli¡¯s shoes off and unfasten his shirt leaving him in his dress trousers. ¡°Are you gonna rape me?¡±Nicoli asks looking up at me. ¡°No I¡¯m not¡±Iugh trying to help him get on the bed. Nicoli grabs my waist and turns us over so he¡¯s hovering over me. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be rape¡±He grins. ¡°No but I have a husband¡±I show him my ring. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t know¡±Nicoli says and I shake my head. ¡°Get off of me Nico¡±I order causing him to pout but he gets off me. ¡°Sleep¡±I order. Nicoli grabs my waist and pulls me towards him. Making us cuddle. ¡°Good night¡±He mumbles falling asleep. ¡°Good night¡± Tomorrow is gonna be a long day. I hope we start talking again. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 59 #Be¡¯s P. O. V When I woke up Nicoli was already awake and at work. So now I¡¯m just sitting in the living room waiting for him toe back. ¡°Mam¡±Someone calls. I turn around and look at Elizabeth. ¡°Yes¡±I answer. ¡°Excuse me for interfering in your private life but¡­¡±She trails off and I signal her to sit next to me. ¡°But you and Mr Nicoli are a beautiful thing and I hate to see something like what you have be ruined¡±She says sincerely ¡°How do you think I should make things batter?¡±I ask her. A little advice never hurts because at this moment I¡¯m so lost. I don¡¯t know what to do ¡°By wearing something super hot and going to talk to him¡±She smiles standing up from the couch. I won¡¯t lie I was not expecting that kind of advice. ¡°You¡¯ll never achieve anything sitting down here¡±She says. She¡¯s right I won¡¯t fix things by sitting down here. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get ready¡±She says and I nod my head. ¡°Wow!¡±I gasp as i look at myself in the full length mirror. The knee length pure white dress that I¡¯m wearing looks amazing on me. My hair is in a bun with a few hairs framing my face. My make-up is beautifully done and it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m a clown. The ne Nicoli gave me is perfectly disyed on my neck. ¡°Now your ready¡±Elizabeth smiles and I hug her. ¡°Thank you¡±I whisper into her ear. She really doesn¡¯t know how grateful I am. ¡°Happy to help¡± She smiles. I take a deep breath and walk to the outside of the house where the cars are. ¡°Take me to Nicoli¡±I instruct a bodyguard and he nods his head. I get in the Limo and we start moving. ¡®Here Ie Nicoli¡¯ We reach thepany and I step out of the car. My white heels tap on the floor as I walk in. People starred at me as I enter thepany and now I look exactly like what I am. A woman on a mission. I reach the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯m here to meet with Nicoli¡±I tell her. She looks me up and down in disgust¡±Do you have an appointment¡± She asks harshly. ¡°No¡­¡±She cuts me off before I can finish my sentence. ¡°Then you can¡¯t see him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡±I challenge her and she rolls her eyes. ¡°And who are you?¡±She asks with attitude. Already getting me pissed off ¡°I¡¯m the bitch that can get you fired in an instant, I¡¯m the bitch that knows how to beat your t ass, I¡¯m the bitch that can ruin your career and I¡¯m the bitch that¡¯s married to Nicoli King so I want to see my husband¡±By the end of my rant she was looking at me in fear. She should be scared I roll my eyes and walk straight to Nicoli¡¯s private elevator the guards all look at me in respect. When I reach his floor I walk straight to his office door not even ncing at her ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to¡­..¡± his secretary tried to stop me as i burst into Nicoli¡¯s office and what I see angers me. Nicoli is holding some half naked slut in his arms. He looks up at me and his eyes widen in shock. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir she just busted in¡±The Secretary says and Nicoli nods his head. He lets the bitch go and she walks out ring daggers at me. ¡°Be I can exp¡­.¡± I p him as hard as I can letting all the pain and anger out. I feel so stupid for loving this man ¡°You bastard¡±I repeatedly start hitting him as tears blur my vision. ¡°Be stop!¡±Nicoli grabs my hands and forces me to look at him his eyes staring intensely at me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡±I try to pull away from him but his grib is too strong. ¡°Let me exin¡±He says. ¡°Exin what!! Despite your shorings I¡¯m here trying to make things okay between us and you¡¯re here with some slut¡±I yell trying to hit him. ¡°No I didn¡¯t do anything with her¡±He says and I finally stop fighting him. ¡°Yeah and all those girls in the¡­¡±Before I can finish my sentence he pulls out the same pictures I saw. ¡°In this pictures¡±He states showing me the pictures. He takes them and tears them apart. ¡°This was me in Russia before I even met you¡±He says but that doesn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡°Yeah and I¡¯m supposed to believe that¡±Iugh bitterly. This is a waste of time. ¡°Yes you should¡±He says moving closer to me till I¡¯m backed up against a wall. ¡°Why should i? you¡¯re just like most mafias who expect to have a good obedient wife who will stay bare footed and pregnant at home while you sleep around¡±I yell in anger.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No I¡¯m not like most mafias¡±He says pinning me against the wall. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±I yell at him tears in my eyes. ¡°Because I f*cking love you¡±He shouts back in frustration and I swear at that moment everything stopped. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 60 #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Because I f*cking love you!¡±I say in absolute frustration¡­ ¡°W-What¡± She stutters in absolute shock looking at me with those big eyes of hers ¡°Because I love you Isabe Rose Dante.¡±I smile looking down on herContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t go around buying tampons for just anyone¡±I add making her smile. ¡°I love you too Nicoli¡±She whispers and I¡¯m sure I look like a kid that¡¯s just gotten the toy he wanted for Christmas ¡°But you¡¯ve still got to exin¡±She crosses her arms giving me that straight look. ¡°Fine¡±I huff sitting down on my chair. Isabe tries to sit opposite me but I grab her by her waist and make her seat on myp. ¡°Who was that girl?¡±She questions making herself morefortable on me. ¡°I don¡¯t know her, she brought those pictures and said she¡¯s been sent to give them to me. When you came in I was threatening her so she¡¯d talk¡±I exin rubbing her waist. ¡°Nicoli stop¡±She moans removing my hands. ¡°Now about those pictures¡­¡± She starts but I quickly cut her off. ¡°Be I already told you that¡¯s from my past.¡± ¡°Yeah I know I just want to apologise for overreacting and saying that about you. Sarah told me about your past¡±She exins giving me a hug. My past with that monster is something I hate to talk about I¡¯m very grateful that my mother told her for me. ¡°How can I make it up to you¡±She asks pulling away from the hug. ¡°Well¡­..¡±I trail off smirking. ¡°Nicoli¡±She warns ring at me. ¡°A guy can try right?¡±I raise my hands in surrender. ¡°No he can¡¯t now I¡¯m going¡±She tries to leave but I keep a firm grip on her waist. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere¡±I warn and start kissing her sensational neck. ¡°Nicoli¡­¡±She moans breathlessly and I swear all self control was slowly leaving me and my ¡®little man¡¯ wanted to join the party. ¡°Nicoli¡±She gasps once she feels my erect ¡®little man¡¯ touching her marvellous backside. ¡°What?¡±I smirk trying my hardest not tough.¡± ¡°What is that under my ass¡±She questions moving around. ¡°Don¡¯t do that¡±I groan trying not to make the situation worst. ¡°I¡¯m going home¡±She mumbles and gets up of me before I can hold her down. ¡°See you back home.¡±She kisses my cheek and walks out of the room. Damn! I¡¯m so gonna get her for this. She does not leave a man high and dry with an erection and 2 more meetings to get through. ¡°Christian I swear if you keepughing I¡¯ll blow your head off¡±I growl pulling my pistol out. ¡°Okay okay but its just funny¡±My best friendughs as we walk out of that meeting. ¡°It was not funny. Did you see her face¡±I groan I¡¯m sure he lost all respect for me. Christian chuckles getting out of the car. ¡°You go deal with that¡±He chuckles pointing to my crotch where I¡¯m still hard. ¡°I will¡±I smirk darkly as the car starts moving. That wife of mine has no idea what¡¯sing her way. The car stops outside the house and I get out walking past my men without even an hello. I walk to my bedroom and go straight to the shower to deal with this erect ¡®little man¡¯ .. I take off all my clothes and step into the cold water. ¡°Can I join you¡±A soft voice questions. I turn around and find my wife standing there in a gown. I turn the water from cold to hot and she lets her gown fall to the floor leaving her in all her naked glory. She steps into the shower and I couldn¡¯t help but let my eyes wonder. God I¡¯m one hell of a lucky man. I looked up at her beautiful face and there¡¯s nervousness in her eyes ¡°You look beautiful¡±I whisper husky walking closer to her. She walked back till she hit the shower wall leaving her trapped. ¡°Back off Nicoli¡±She says trying to push me back but I grab her arms. ¡°Nervous¡±I tease with a smirk. Her eyes trail down my body and they widen when they reach my erection. ¡°Nicoli I don¡¯t think that¡¯s gonna¡­¡±I cut her off before she can finish her sentence. ¡°It will fit¡±I smirk as she visibly gulps. She grabs her shower gel and hands it to me.¡±Wash me ve¡±Shemands and I wash her like an idiot. I run my hands over each part of her glorious body enjoying the reactions I get from her. I pull her body towards mine causing her to gasp. I started kissing her neck loving the sounds of her soft moans. ¡°This is gonna be a long shower¡±I groan before kissing her again. Two and a half hourster we were finished with our shower. I grabbed my Calvin Klein white boxers and she wore one of my shirts. ¡°God you look sexy in my shirt my little vixen¡±I grin pulling her body towards mine and nting soft kisses on her neck. ¡°Vixen¡±Sheughs and I nod my head with a goofy grin. ¡°I love that you¡¯re all mine now and only mine¡±I mumble possessively. ¡°Yep you love that you¡¯re the only guy I¡¯ve ever been with¡±She rolls her eyes as I nod my head. ¡°Yes my vixen¡±I grin. ¡°Okay my screamer¡±She mocks.¡±I am not a screamer¡±I tell her with a straight face. ¡°Your such a screamer¡±She teases with a grin. ¡°No I¡¯m not you¡¯re the one who thought my ¡®little man¡¯ wouldn¡¯t fit in your¡­¡±I smirk as her cheeks turn red. ¡°And I remember him fitting very well¡±Iugh as she hits me. ¡°As?wh?le¡±She mumbles while Iugh. ¡°I love you¡±I pull her body towards mine. ¡°I love you too¡±She yawns resting her head in my chest. Soon the room was filled with her soft adorable snores. And I slept wondering why I¡¯d ever been a man wh?re because the only woman I need is in my arms. A smile made its way on my face. I¡¯m so in love. ¡­ CHAPTER 61 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I slowly open my eyes and look at the beautiful creature before my eyes. Nicoli looks so peaceful in his sleep. He¡¯s so rxed and calm its enchanting. I slowly run my hand in his soft silky hair with a small smile. This man loved me and I couldn¡¯t believe it. I try to move out of his grasp but his holding me firmly. Nicoli starts to wake up and just as I think he¡¯ll let me go his hold tightens. ¡°And where do you think your going beautiful?¡±Nicoli questions his morning voice husky. ¡°It¡¯s nearly noon Nicoli why aren¡¯t you at work?¡±I question looking at the clock. ¡°I¡¯m taking a day off¡±He smirks pulling me closer to him. ¡°We still have to wake up¡±I try to pull away from his grasp but the idiot doesn¡¯t let go. So I do what any girl would. I run my hands on his strong jaw and bite my lips seductively. Nicoli groans making me smirk evilly. I softly brush my lips on his to tease him and just as his about to kiss me back I pull away from his grasp. ¡°You cheat!¡±Nicoli pouts and iugh at him. His so adorable. I walk to the bathroom and do my morning business as well as take a warm shower. Half way through my shower the ss door opens and ines my husband. ¡°Stay away from me¡±I warn with a serious look. ¡°Fine¡±Nicoli grin with his hands up in mock surrender. We take a shower with me teasing Nicoli and scowling him for touching me. ¡°That was the longest torture I¡¯ve ever experienced¡±Nicoli groans trying to tie his ck tie. ¡°Don¡¯t overreact¡±I roll my eyes helping him. Nicoli grabs my waist and bites his lower lip. Sexy idiot. ¡°You¡¯re killing me¡±Nicoli groans rubbing his nose against mine.¡±We should go eat¡±I breath out stepping back from him much to his displeasure. ¡°Fine¡±He breaths out holding my waist as we both walk downstairs. ¡°You act like a kid instead of a feared mafia¡±I mock rolling my eyes. ¡°Baby you don¡¯t know my darkside¡±Nicoli mumbles darkly. ¡°Morning¡±I smile at Sarah and Andrew while sitting down next to Nicoli. Andrew kept staring at us the whole time we entered. ¡°I see you¡¯re happy. You have a certain glow today¡±Sarah grins knowingly as I choke on my bread. Elizabeth sent me a wink from across the table and I swear I wanted to die.¡±No I feel like I normally do¡±I try to act normal but my face felt like it was on fire. ¡°Really does that exin the hickeys on your neck¡±She smirked and I choke on my food. Nicoli pats my back with a giant smirk on his face. Bastard! ¡°You okay there Be¡±Sarah continues to mock. I stop coughing and excuse myself. I practically run to our room and look at myself in the full length mirror. Sarah is right. Hickeys travel from my neck down into the shirt I¡¯m wearing. This is just embarrassing. ¡°Hello beautiful¡±Nicoli smirks and at this moment I wanna wipe that smirk off his handsome face. ¡°Nicoli you idiot we¡¯re meeting my parents tonight what do you want them to think¡±I growl throwing my hair brush at him. The idiot catches the brush with ease putting it back where it belongs. ¡°Well ¡­ that there daughter isn¡¯t so innocent¡±He grins holding my waist. ¡°My father will kill you¡±I mumble folding my arms which makes my breast push up. ¡°I¡¯ll die a happy man¡±Nicoli grins kissing my neck, then nibbling on my ear. ¡°Nicoli stop ying¡±I push the idiot and walk out the room closing the door loudly behind me.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. I walk down the hallway when suddenly someone grabs my arm and pulls me into a room. ¡°What the fuck¡±I curse ring at Andrew. ¡°Why did you pull me in here?¡±I question folding my arm. ¡°I see you¡¯re back with my brother¡±He grits out , anger clear in his voice. ¡°So? ¡°I draw out. What is wrong with this guy does he want me to leave Nicoli. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the pictures Nicoli is a jerk and he¡¯ll hurt you¡±He says trying to grab me but I move away ¡°Yh those are from his past and Nicoli loves me¡±I reply turning to leave but he grabs me again. This time roughly. ¡°He¡¯s lying I¡¯m the only one that can make you happy¡±He growls trying to kiss me but I knee him in his family jewels. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell Nicoli because he¡¯d rip your head off¡±I gritt out walking towards the door. ¡°You okay?¡±Nicoli questions scaring me. Where the hell did hee from. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but still mad¡±I point out ring at him. ¡°I can make it up to you in bed¡±He winks. ¡°Your hopeless¡±I cry out turning to leave the horny idiot there. ¡°I love the view¡±Nicoli shouts behind me. I roll my eyes I barged into the kitchen cursing . ¡°wow what¡¯s up ¡°Sarah smirk taking out some eggs from the fridge. ¡°What are you making?¡±I question looking into the bowl. ¡°Cake¡± ¡°Let me help¡±I smile pulling out some flour but my hands are slightly slippery so the flour falls on the floor causing it to burst open and cover my body with the white powder. ¡°Y-You look like a ghost¡±Sarahughs pointing at my now white face. I grab another packet of flour and tore it open. Grabbing a hand full of the powder I throw it at her covering her whole body with the powder. The look on Sarah¡¯s face was hrious and I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°You think that¡¯s funny¡±She grins and before I know it an egg hits my shirt. ¡°No you didn¡¯t!¡±I gasp in shock looking at myself. ¡°Yes I did¡±She smiles. I grab a milk carton and open it throwing the milk on her. ¡°FOOD FIGHT¡±I yell ducking under the counter. If there¡¯s anything my mom taught me to do well that¡¯s food fight. Soon we were both covered in various foods from head to toe and it was fun. ¡°WHAT THE HELL¡±The sexy voice of my furious husband yells and I swear everything stopped I think even the food stopped mid way from hitting someone. ¡°Be¡±Nicoli growls looking at me. God I think my face was whiter than the flour I had. ¡°Exin¡±He says and I nearly smile innocently. ¡°Have I ever told you how cute you look when angry¡±I smile flirtatiously even though I¡¯m sure the flour on my face said another story. ¡°I¡¯m about to get freaking adorable¡±Nicoli smirks and my eyes widen so I do what any sensible woman would do. ¡°BYE!¡± I yell and dash off to the nearest exit. ¡°Be!¡±Nicoli yells running after me. God please save me from this deranged maniac I¡¯m married to. ¡°Help¡±I yell trying to get someone to help me but all the men look amused. I ran out back of the mansion to where the giant pool is. ¡°Be!¡±Another shoutes not so far behind me so I simply close my eyes and¡­. JUMP!! ¡­ CHAPTER 62 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I start swimming towards the other side of the pool but before I can ever reach half way across the giant pool, Nicoli¡¯s strong hands pull me to the bottom of the pool. I start fighting Nicoli till I reach the top and take a deep breath of air. ¡°what the f*ck¡± I curse looking at Nicoli who has a mischievous smirk on. ¡°You just messed up my whole kitchen ¡°Nicoli growls grabbing me by my waist. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get punished¡±He groans huskily into my ear. My eyes instantly widen and I try to push away from him. I knee him in the gut causing Nicoli to let go of me. I immediately start swimming to the other side of the pool and this time I manage to get out of the pool. I run back inside the house and hide in our room in the closet. I look at my wet clothes and take off my shirt leaving me in my bra and jeans. I start unbuttoning my jeans but paused when I hear footstepsing towards me. My breath gets stuck in my throat when I hear the footsteps getting closer. ¡°You know you left a trail of water right¡±Nicoli chuckles grabbing my arm and pulling me out of the closet. I look at my husband and my knees instantly went weak. His now wet suit clings perfectly to his body showing every muscle, curve and his hot six pack perfectly. I unconsciously lick my lips and a groan escapes my husband¡¯s lips. I look up at Nicoli¡¯s pained face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong¡±I walk up to him totally forgetting the reason were here. When I get close enough Nicoli grabs my arm and turns me around causing my back to be pressed against his front. ¡°You¡¯ve been a naughty girl Be, I¡¯m gonna enjoy punishing you¡±He whispers huskily cing an open mouth kiss on my neck. Nicoli starts his slow torture enjoying every sinful moan that leaves my lips. ¡°God your gonna be the death of me¡±Nicoli groans picking me up and walking to the bed with me in his arms. I close my arms taking heavy breaths as Iy on Nicoli¡¯s naked chest with his arms around me. ¡°You should misbehave often¡±Nicoli grins kissing my neck. I punch him with a small pout. ¡°You know we have dinner with your parents in 1 hour right¡±Nicoli questions. F*ck I forgot about that. I force myself to get out of bed and run to the bathroom. I take a quick shower and walk back to the room. ¡°Nicoli get your ass off the bed¡±I order cing my hands on my hips. Nicoli looks at me and a mischievous smirk makes its way on his gorgeous face. My dear husband stands up from the bed on his birthday suit. I try to make sure that my eyes don¡¯t wonder down south. ¡°What?? Scared to look?¡±Nicoli mocks with a slight smirk. ¡°Nicoli get in that shower right this minute ¡± I order keeping my eyes close. Luckily he listens to me and walks into the shower. ¡°Wanna join¡±He questions. I ignore the idiot and walk to the closet. I pull out a shoulderless baby blue floor length dress and put it on. I curl my hair and let it down my back. I walk to the mirror and my mouth practically reaches the floor. Hickeys decorate my neck down to my chest and since my skin is pale the hickeys stand proud and visible. ¡°I love them¡±Nicoli kisses my neck. Where the hell did hee from again?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Well if my dad sees them you¡¯re dead¡±I mumble walking to the closet to change. ¡°We¡¯re alreadyte just grab a scarf¡±Nicoli says looking at his watch. I roll my eyes at his sudden urgency but his right so I grab a scarf and fix it on my neck. Once I¡¯m pleased with the look I grab my bag and follow Nicoli outside. We both walk into the Limo and start driving to my old home. We soon reach the familiar mansion and a small smile makes its way to my lips. Home sweet home! ¡°Do you miss this ce?¡±Nicoli asks looking down at me. ¡°A little bit but I¡¯m happy where I am¡± I smile and Nicoli smiles as well. He grabs my cheek and caresses me softly before nting a soft kiss on my lips. ¡°Lets go¡±I mutter as we pull apart. We both walk out of the Limo and we walk to the front door. The guards open the doors for us with greetings and nods ¡°Honey¡±My mom callsing to give me a hug which isn¡¯t easy considering her big belly ¡°Mom your so bi-beautiful¡±I change my sentence half way as my dad and brother make hand gestures behind her to warn me not to finish my sentence. My mom looks at my dad and brother who are now pretending that there having a deep conversation then back at us. ¡°Alright¡±She mumbles and hugs me again. My dad and brother hug me as well and do a bro-hug with Nicoli Carly is also here and she hugs me too. ¡°You look happy¡±She whispers in my ear with a mischievous hint in her voice. ¡°Hey sis what¡¯s up with the scarf¡±Alex questions pointing to my scarf. ¡°Nothing¡±I smile fixing it up. ¡°It doesn¡¯t match your outfit¡­ take it off¡±Carly orders trying to grab my scarf. ¡°No carly¡±I try to pull away but she grabs my scarf and pulls it off leaving my neck on full disy. All eyes are instantly on my hickey covered neck and I¡¯m sure my face looks like a tomato. ¡°Sis what¡¯s up with your neck?¡±Alex questions trying to get a closer look but I move back. ¡°I have a rash¡±I lie looking up at my dear husband for support but Nicoli is looking down at me with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s no rash those are hickeys¡±Carly says and I instantly re at her. Can¡¯t this woman keep her mouth shut for 2 minutes? ¡°You!¡±My dad rages and in less then a minute Nicoli has two guns pointed at his head. ¡°Wait¡­ dad no¡±I try to run in front of Nicoli but he grabs me and pushes me behind me. So now my dad is pointing two guns at my husband and my husband has me behind him so I can¡¯t defend him. GREAT! ¡°STOP!¡±My mom shouts ring at everyone ¡°I¡¯m hungry so you can all kill each other once the pregnantdy is full¡± my Mom yells out angrily with her hands on her big belly. ¡°Am I clear¡±She yells and everyone nods there heads ¡®yes¡¯ Never mess with a pregnant woman especially if that woman is Skr Dante. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 63 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I re down at my te of pasta trying to avoid the piercing gaze of my father who at the moment is pretty much killing Nicoli in his head. ¡°So how have you been honey?¡±My mother questions smilling. She¡¯s the only person who seems to not notice the tension in the air. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine¡±I answer taking a nce at Nicoli who seems to be enjoying this. ¡°Real nice¡±My father says stabing his te of food with a fork. ¡°Daddy I need my¡­.¡±I draw out trying to think of an excuse. ¡°My diamond ne the one grandpa gave me for my 16th birthday¡±I smile. ¡°It must be in your room¡±My father answer. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it.¡±I rise from my sit and tap Nicoli on the shoulder. I walk out of the dinning room into the hallway. ¡°Excuse me¡±I hear Nicoli say from inside the room. ¡°And where are you going?¡±My dad questions. ¡°To the bathroom¡±I hear Nicoli answer. A few minutester the door opens and Nicoli walks out. ¡°Do you want my father to kill you?¡±I scowl FAST FORWARD It¡¯s so annoying how quickly time passes when you¡¯re enjoying yourself but when your not it takes forever. Minutes feel like hours when your bored but when your happy days feel like minutes. That¡¯s how I¡¯m feeling right now. I went from being happy with Nicoli to having to go back to school. How quickly the week has passed. I braid my hair and leave it like that walking to the full length mirror and look at my reflection. The ck ripped Jean I¡¯m wearing fits me perfectly showing off all my curves and the white T-shirt I¡¯m wearing looks great with my ck leather jacket. I put in my white Vans and walk out of the bathroom into the bed room where my very handsome husband awaits. It feels really weird saying i have a husband when I¡¯m only eighteen years old but that¡¯s how life is in the mafia. Most mafias get married and have children at an early age because in this world you treasure each day like its yourst because it just might be. ¡°Do I have to go?¡±I whine pouting my lips. ¡°Unfortunately Malishka you have to go, I would rather you not but you only have a few months before graduation and your father thinks you should finish first¡±Nicoli says pulling me into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll have two guards with you at all times to make sure you¡¯re safe¡±He informs me. ¡°To make sure I¡¯m safe or to scare away any guy that approaches me?¡±I question with a raised brow. ¡°To make sure your safe, The ring on your finger will scare any idiot away from you¡± Nicoli softly kisses and pulls away with a sigh. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave now you won¡¯t be going to school Malishka¡±He warns sounding husky. I grin before nting my lips on his onest time. ¡°I¡¯m picking you up¡± He says as I left the room. I start the journey to the outside of the mansion where my car patiently awaits. ¡°Hello beautiful ¡°A voice I unfortunately recognise greets. I slowly turn around and re at Andrew as he grins. ¡°What do you want?¡±I harshly question the idiot ¡°Well you woke up in a bad mood¡±He mumbles under breath but loud enough for me to hear. ¡°Id that it?¡± I bit out trying to hide my obvious dislike for him. ¡°No I just wanted to say you look so beautiful today my princess¡±He smiles innocently at me. Like I¡¯ll believe that He¡¯s an innocent little Angel after he nearly ruined my rtionship with Nicoli. ¡°You stopped me from what I was doing to tell me that?¡±I growl in anger. ¡°Are you still bitter about the picture thing?¡±He questions only adding to my anger. ¡°What do you think?¡±I question,, anger clear in my voice I move to grab the car handle but Andrew grabs my arm. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±The deep voice of my husband question. I turn and look at the man in question as he walks towards us holding a file in his hand. ¡°No there isn¡¯t¡±Andrew grit out letting go of my hand. ¡°Are you sure?¡±Nicoli questions possessively wrapping his arms around my waist. ¡°Yes brother I was just telling your wife that we¡¯ll be going together to school¡± ¡°Well Andrew since she is Mine I¡¯ll take her ¡°Nicoli says in a manner that simply says ¡®SHE¡¯S MINE SO EYES OFF¡¯ its times like this I love my husband¡¯s possessive nature. Andrew clenches his fists in anger but he doesn¡¯t say anything. He¡¯s too much of a coward to face Nicoli. ¡°Lets go¡± I say grabbing Nicoli¡¯s to avoid him questioning me. The only reason I still haven¡¯t told Nicoli what Andrew did is because I know he¡¯ll kill him and I really don¡¯t want his death on my conscience. I enter the car and wait for Nicoli to enter as well. ¡°Are sure your okay?¡±Nicoli questions (worry clear in his voice) I nod my head too scared to open my mouth. I really hate lying to Nicoli. I re up at the school in anger. I really don¡¯t want to be here soon. ¡°Try not to burn the school down on the first day¡± Nicoli says before softly nting his lips on mine. My hands automatically go to his hair and i run my fingers in his soft hair. Our lips move in sync as I released a soft moan. Nicoli slips his tongue in my mouth and he roams every corner of my mouth driving me insane. He tastes like heaven on earth. Nicoli pulls away from the kiss causing me to groan in disapproval. ¡°Be you should go¡±Nicoli whispers (his voice husky). I look into his eyes and notice how they are now darker in colour. ¡°Fine¡±I breath out nting my lips on his onest time. I open the car door and step out. I look at the other side of the car when I hear the door open. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡±I question Nicoli as I see him walking over to my side. ¡°I have to let the principal know you are to have guards on you at all times¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You know that¡¯s not necessary. I can protect myself¡± I pout folding my arms. ¡°Be don¡¯t you dare try to escape them¡±Nicoli says sternly. ¡°Yes Daddy¡± I roll my eyes ¡°Daddy¡­. I like it¡±Nicoli grins as my cheeks turn pink. ¡°I¡¯m never calling you that again¡±I tell him. ¡°I really like it¡±He smirks. I softly punch him and heughs out loud. ¡°Come on love, let¡¯s go¡± He says and grabs my hand pulling me along with him. We walked into the school hand to hand and let¡¯s just say all eyes were on us or more like on Nicoli. All the girls in the hallway kept looking at Nicoli like he is a piece of meet they all want to devour but his mine and just to prove it I wrapped my hand around his arm as if saying. ¡® IF YOU LOOK AT HIM I¡¯LL RIP YOUR EYES OUT.¡¯ But offcourse some girls don¡¯t listen and by some girls I mean Bianca who at the moment is walking towards us wearing an outfit that¡¯s two sizes too small for her. I knew that she wasing towards us to start trouble but for once I decided I would do the mature thing. ¡°Sup bitch¡±But I can¡¯t be mature so that n failed. I was expecting a dumb insult from her but instead she just startedughing that her horribleughter which sounds like a dying cat.. ¡°Be my dear friend you¡¯re such aedian¡±She shrieks out. I cringe at her high-pitched voice. ¡°So introduce me to your hot friend¡±She say practically winking at Nicoli ¡°Bianca we¡¯ve never been friends and this is Nicoli he¡¯s my husband which if you don¡¯t understand means he¡¯s mine¡­ so back off¡±I warn ring daggers at her. Bianca¡¯s mouth opens and closes like a fish as she looks at me with wide eyes. I roll my eyes at her and push the girl aside. ¡°I love your possessive side¡±Nicoli smirks. I roll my eyes at hisment but I can¡¯t stop the small smile that makes its way to my face. ¡­.. ¡­.. CHAPTER 64 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I look at the two guards by my side in annoyance. Nicoli left them with strict instructions to be just like my shadow and i think they took that way too literally. I can¡¯t even breath properly with the two giant intimidating men besides me.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Be! ¡°A familier voice calls making me stop walking and turn around to look at my best friend as she runs towards me. ¡°Where have you been? ¡°I ask her when she finally reaches me. ¡°I was looking for you. What¡¯s up wit these two¡­.¡±She asks now noticing the two giants by my side. ¡°Nicoli thought I needed security¡±I said rolling my eyes ¡°Ohh!¡±She nods her head ¡°Well we should go to ss¡± She says and i nod my head. We start walking back to school with all eyes on us. I¡¯m not really surprised since I¡¯m the only girl that has two man in dark suits following like shadows. School like always is boring with teachers always picking me to answer the hard questions which luckily I do. Now I¡¯m walking to gym ss where Mr Harvey will probably make me do 200 push ups. I walk into the girls lockers and change into my gym clothes which are nk shorts and a red shirt. I unbraid my hair and tie it in a high ponytail. ¡°Girls look its the wife of the century. Where are your little helpers?¡±Bianca yells causing all eyes to be on us. I roll my eyes and make a move to walk away from her but she roughly grabs my arm sinking her ws into my skin. ¡°You think you¡¯re real smart?¡±She snarls With her grib tightening on my arm. I gritt my teeth in anger. She¡¯s pushing the limit.. ¡°This is for beating me up that time¡±Before I could understand what¡¯s going on two guys walk into the locker room with giant evil smiles on there faces. ¡°ALL OF YOU LEAVE!¡±One of them orders and all the girls in the locker room instantly disappear leaving me, Bianca and the two guys. ¡°Jeff, George take good care of her¡±Bianca orders smirking. I watch as she leaves the locker room leaving me with the two guys. ¡°So what! Are you gonna take advantage of me?¡±I snarl ring at the two giants. I can take them on. The one on the right who I think is Jeff advances towards me like a predictor stalks its prey. Just as his about to grab me I deliver a straight kick to his chest causing him to stumble back a little. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that¡­. little girl ¡°George says distracting me. Jeff takes that moment to deliver a straight blow to my stomach causing me to hunch over in pain I stumble back feeling like all the air has left my lungs. Jeff lets out a bark of augh as tears blur my vision. ¡°Not so brave now baby¡±Jeffughs. I blink back the tears and in one hit my fist makes direct contact with his nose. Pain shoots up my hand but its nothing like the pain he feels. A sicking crack echoes throughout the room and soon blood drips out of his nose and onto the floor. Jeff lets out a groan of pain as I shake my hand trying to get rid of the pain in my hand. How the hell are my guards not hearing this? George seeing his bleeding partner runs towards me. I stay in one position for a while and just as his about to hit me I duck down and with my left leg I run it across his legs causing him to lose bnce and fall to the floor. Something ck and shiny shows from his waist belt and I know what it is. I¡¯ve lived my whole life around it. A pistol I pull out the gun and point it at Jeff whose face is covered in blood ¡°Don¡¯t move¡±I order taking slow steps backwards. Jeff raises his hands in surrender as well as George whose now off the floor. ¡°Behind you¡±Jeff smirks as a sharp pain hits my head. I fall to the floor holding my head I remove my hand and show it to my face after touching something warm. A tick liquid covers my hand and I instantly know what it is. Blood My blood to be exact my vision starts to blur but I can distinctively see two light green eyes staring back at me. ¡°This is what you get when you mess with me¡±The voice says with a dark chuckle. I can tell its a woman but its not Bianca. Bianca has a high-pitched girly voice This woman whoever she has a very strong voice. Darkness starts closing in on me and I soon find myself weing the darkness with open arms. The pain in my stomach and head are too much for me. I pass out. CHAPTER 65 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I release a soft groan as I look up at the white ceiling in total confusion. What happened? Almost immediately memoriese back to me causing a major headache. I slowly sit up and look around the room. The small bed and white walls I recognise must mean I¡¯m in the school¡¯s sickbay . I hold my head and feel the bandage that is tightly wrapped around it. How horrible. I¡¯m so going to kill Bianca for this. If Nicoli doesn¡¯t get to her first. The door opens and there stands the hot devil himself. Smirks! Nicoli looks hotter with no jacket ON His white shirt has the first few buttons unbuttoned and the sleeves rolled up to his elbows showing off his muscles. I notice how bruised his knuckles are. I look up at his eyes and shudder internally. He does not look happy. ¡°Are you okay?¡±He questions dangerously calm. I nod my head in response which turns out to be a bad idea because I hiss in pain. ¡°Who did this?¡±He questions not taking his eyes off me while I try to avoid looking in his eyes. ¡°Two guys beat me up then somedy hit me over the head with something¡± I could see his jaw tick in anger and his eyes darken. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡±He says and softly lifts me up. I rest my head on him with a side sigh. I just love the way he smells. ¡°Brother!¡±A voice yells behind us as we make our way down the hallway luckily everyone is in ss. Nicoli turns around and looks at the person that has just called his name. ¡°What!¡±I slightly flinch from the anger in his voice even though it¡¯s not directed at me. Andrew however seems to be totally oblivious of that as he continues to walk towards us. ¡°I was just wondering why you¡¯re at school.¡±Andrew says (his eyes on me) I could see a glint of delight in his eyes. ¡°I came to get Isabe¡±Nicoli answers. Andrew¡¯s eyes move from me to Nicoli. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. you should have just called me and I would have brought her to you¡± Andrew says (his eyes twinkling with mischief) ¡°As you can see that¡¯s not necessary now bye¡±Nicoli answer turning around. I peek a little over his shoulder and notice the smirk on Andrew¡¯s face. This means war. Nicoli softly ces me on the bed. ¡°The doctor will be here any minute now¡±He says pulling out his phone. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who dared touch you¡± ¡°Nicoli I¡¯m fine¡±I tell him crossing my arms with a soft pout. ¡°No you are not Be so keep quite¡±He says putting his phone to his ear. ¡°What do you have for me¡±He growls into the phone. After a few moments of silence he finally speaks up again. ¡°I¡¯m on my way¡± I watch as he slides his phone back into his pocket and walks to the closet. No way his leaving me behind!! I quickly jump off the bad and follow him into the closet. I find him buttoning up his dress shirt. ¡°What do you think your doing?¡±He questions me as I pull out a dark red summer dress that has spaghetti straps. ¡°I¡¯ming with you¡±I inform him ¡°You¡¯re hurt¡±He breaths out in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine¡±I tell him taking off my shirt, mostly to shut him up. Nicoli¡¯s eyes slowly trail down my body stopping at the whitece bra I¡¯m wearing. I watch as he releases a shaky breath. I pull off the gym shorts that I¡¯m still wearing and start pulling on my dress as well as a few essories. ¡°Stay by my side at all times¡±Nicoli says pulling on his leather Jacket. I nod my head with a giant grin. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t regret this¡±I hear him mutter under his breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± He says walking out of the closet. I follow him all the way downstairs where we find Christian patiently waiting for us. ¡°Hello¡±He greets me with a soft smile. I smile back at the man now noticing the file in his hands. ¡°Tell me Be, Do you know any of this men?¡±He hands me the file and I start opening it up. It looks like the criminal records of some men. After a while I find a face I recognise. JEFF MOLTEGAZ Wanted for the illegal use of firearms and Drug dealing GEORGE MCNEIL Wanted for the murder and rape of 6 woman one of which was his wife. The attempted Murders of 2 men and theft. I hand the file back to Christian and show him the two guys. ¡°They beat me up¡±I tell him and watch as he hands it to Nicoli. Nicoli¡¯s eyes sh with rage as he looks down at the file. ¡°Go get them ready for me¡±He says (his voice dark and revengeful) . I swallow the lump in my throat as I look up into his now dark eyes. Dark with anger. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±He softly grabs my arm and helps me walk down the steps his arm wrapped around my waist. ¡°Where are we going? ¡°I ask him once we¡¯re in the car. ¡°One of my warehouses¡±He simply answers looking out the window. What did I do to make him so upset? The drive is full of nothing but silence ¡°We¡¯re here¡±The driver says as the cares to a stop. I open the door and step out. The cold air makes me slightly shiver. The warehouse is a little off town. ¡°Here¡±Nicole hands me his jacket. I grab the jacket and put it on. It reaches my middle thigh and its very warm. I roll up the sleeves a little bit since there longer than my arms. ¡°Nicoli!¡±I call making him stop. I walk up to him in slight irritation. I mean what is his problem? he hardly had looked me in the eyes since I showed him the guys that beat me up. ¡°What is it Be?¡±He question a bit harshly. ¡°Okay don¡¯t talk to me like that! And what the hell is your issue?¡±I question my voice slightly raised. ¡°If you¡¯re angry because I added another problem to your list by getting knocked out at school don¡¯t you worry I can take care of it¡± I tell him and start storming off to the warehouse. I know I¡¯m acting like a b*tch right now since it is my fault we¡¯re in this situation but I hate thinking I¡¯m a burden to anyone. ¡°Be!¡±I hear Nicoli yell behind me but I don¡¯t stop. A hand grabs my arm forcing me to turn around, I re up into Nicoli¡¯s eyes in anger. I watch as he lets out a sigh and runs his hand in his hair a few times. Something which I¡¯ve noticed he does when his Stressed, confused or doesn¡¯t know how to exin something. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you¡±He says letting out another sigh. ¡°The thing is I¡¯m the most dangerous Mafia, I¡¯m known as the Dragon in the underworld and I couldn¡¯t even protect you¡±He says his jaw clenching in anger. ¡°I¡¯m just angry at myself for not having being there to protect you¡±He finally says making me feel terrible. I¡¯m all angry at him while his ming himself for not being there to protect me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can¡¯t be there all the times and besides when I woke up you were there by my side¡±I smile wrapping my arms around him. ¡°We¡¯re one hell of a weird couple¡±Nicoli says making meugh. ¡°Yes we are¡± I grin pulling away from him. ¡°Let¡¯s go show them to never mess with a mafia¡¯s Queen¡± he says with that evil wink of his We walk into the warehouse and Nicoli leads me down a flight of stairs till we reach the bottom. I look around and spot a bruised and beaten Jeff and George who are both tied on two different chairs. There are about 10 guards in the room as well as Christian. ¡°Stay by my side¡±Nicoli says walking to the table that¡¯s In front of Jeff and George. ¡°Gentleman! I hope my men have been treating you well¡± Nicoli grins as he looks at Jeff and George¡¯s bruised faces. ¡°You know I want the best for my two special guests¡±He mocks clicking his fingers. I must say it¡¯s quite weird watching this side of Nicoli. The dangerous Mafia that I¡¯ve heared so much about. The ruthless side of my dear loving husband. His dark side.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 66 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I watch as the two men look up at Nicoli. ¡°Well and here I was thinking you were sleeping¡± Nicoli says as one of the ten men in the room ces a brief case on the table. I watch as Nicoli slowly opens the briefcase to reveal a lot of shiny, spikey and dangerous weapons. ¡°Now let¡¯s make this easy. I won¡¯t torture you at all if you tell me who the f*ck sent you¡± He says pulling out a shiny dagger. ¡°Go to hell!¡±Jeff snaps I watch as a dark chuckle echoes through the room. ¡°I would but unfortunately the devil banned me from it¡± The dagger that was once on Nicoli¡¯s hand flys through the air and hits a bull¡¯s eye directly in Jeff¡¯s Shoulder. Blood pours from the wound as Jeff curses out in pain. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be smarter than to y with me¡±Nicoli says taking out a screw driver. ¡°This will cost you and your b*tch King¡±George speaks this time. His eyes directly on me. ¡°Our boss is merciless¡±He adds spitting out. ¡°George¡­. you should know I¡¯m more worst than your boss¡±Nicoli grits ¡°He¡¯ll enjoy f*cking Your b*tch before he rips her in half¡±George chuckles. I snap my eyes shut as a gun is fired. I slowly open my eyes and gasp at the sight. George lies on the floor, his eyes wide open in shock as the bullet hole sight between his eyes gushes out blood. ¡°Never insult my wife¡±Nicoli snarls now walking towards Jeff ¡°I hate to repeat myself but it seems I must. Who sent you?¡±Jeff just looks up at Nicoli in pure hatred. ¡°Fuck off.¡± Jeff curses ¡°Bad answer¡± Nicoli lodges the sharp screw driver deep into Jeff¡¯s thigh causing him to cry out in pain. ¡°Talk!¡±Nicoli growls in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t want to speak¡­ Fine!¡±Nicoli pulls out his gun and points it directly at Jeff¡¯s head. ¡°Wait!¡±I finally yell out walking up to Nicoli. ¡°Jeffe on you know he¡¯ll kill you if you keep ying this game¡±I tell him pulling the gun out of Nicoli¡¯s grip. ¡°So tell us everything you know and Nicoli won¡¯t hurt your daughter¡±I tell him. His eyes widen in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my daughter¡±He barks out trying to attack me. Nicolinds a direct punch on his jaw. ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to her like that!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your little daughter to get hurt Jeff so please tell us.¡± I plead with the man. ¡°Fine!¡±He breaths out. ¡°I don¡¯t know who sent us. All I know is we received a package with strict instructions and money inside it¡±He says. I look back at Nicoli and find him staring intensely at Jeff. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth¡±Nicoli says, his eyes shifting back on me. ¡°You must have seen who knocked me out¡± Jeff shakes his head ¡®no¡¯ ¡°The person was wearing a mask but she did say one thing.¡±He says. ¡°And what was that?¡±Nicoli asks grabbing me by my waist. ¡°That you can¡¯t protect her forever¡± Jeff says. Nicoli¡¯s grip on my waist softly tightens. ¡°Christian take Be out¡±Nicoli says letting go of me. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±I stubbornly stomp my feet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Be don¡¯t argue with me¡± Nicoli gritts out. ¡°Nicoli I promised him¡±I said just as Christian gently leads me outside. I re out into the hallway and ce my ear on the door to listen in. ¡°Its sound proof Be¡±Christian says. I stomp my feet in absolute anger. ¡°How did you know he has a daughter¡±Christian asks me leaning against the wall. ¡°I saw it in his file¡±I tell him ring back at the door. ¡°What¡¯s taking them so long?¡±I huff crossing my arms. Just then the door opens and Nicoli steps out. ¡°Christian Clean the mess¡±Nicoli says as his eyes were now on me. ¡°Yes boss¡±Christian answers walking into the door. It¡¯s just me and Nicoki left. ¡°What did you do with Jeff?¡±I ask him feeling a bit nervous. ¡°I wanted to kill him but he¡¯ll be a good asset to me and you told me not to end him¡±Nicoli rolls his eyes. I grin and practically jump on him. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you¡±I grin kissing him repeatedly. ¡°Sure thing Malishka. Now let¡¯s get you back home¡± Nicoli says walking to the car with me in his arms. I softly rest my head on his shoulder and my eyes drop close as sleep takes over. ¡°Be¡± ¡°Wake up Malishka¡±Someone calls causing me to stir slightly. ¡°5 more minutes¡± I groan going back to sleep. Something soft and wet touches my neck directly on my sweet spot. My eyes snap open as I sit up, my face flushed and breath heavy. ¡°Sweet spot¡±Nicoki chuckles making me feel even more embarrassed. ¡°Shut up¡±I blush softly hitting him on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re home¡± Nicoli says opening the door. I step out and spot Elizabeth as she walks towards us with a worried face. ¡°Be the doctor has been here for hours.¡±She says. I totally forgot! I walk into the house and instantly walk straight to the living room where I find a middle aged man sitting on one of the couches. ¡°Hello I¡¯m Isabe King¡±I greet the man shaking his head. ¡°Dr Richard Owens¡±He says with a small smile. ¡°Doc¡±Nicoli greets as he enter the room. ¡°Nice to see you again Mr King¡± we all sit down. ¡°I am absolutely fine now. You don¡¯t have to check up on me¡± I smile up at the man. He seems a bit shocked by my statement but his eyes just trail up to Nicoli . ¡°You¡¯re too f*cking stubborn¡±Nicoli breaths out. Motioning the doctor out with his hand. I grin and softly kiss Nicoli as soon as the doctor leaves us alone. ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t the perfect couple¡±Andrew calls out entering the room. I watch in distaste as he sits down on the couch facing ours. ¡°What is it Andrew?¡±I question harshly. ¡°I just wanted to see if your fine¡±He says acting innocent as always. ¡°As you can see I¡¯m perfectly fine so can you leave?¡±I ask crossing my arms in irritation. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon¡±He grins walking out. ¡°What was that about?¡±Nicoli questions as he softly rubs my back. ¡°Your brother rubs me the wrong way¡±I said. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 67 #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V I slowly open my eyes and look down on my Queen. Her soft hair frames her face as she continues to take soft breaths in her sleep. I gently unwrap my arm around her and stood up from the bed. I chuckle lowly as she groans in her sleep and tightly wraps her arm around my pillow. She¡¯s too cute. I walk to the bathroom and took a quick shower with Jeff¡¯s words repeating in my head. I quickly finish up and put on one of my many suits. I walk back to the room and find Be soundly asleep. I grab my silver gun and slide it into my waist belt. I open the door and with onest peek at my Queen I close it. I walk down the hallway and pull out my phone. ¡°Christian¡±I greet ¡°Yes boss¡±He replies from the other line. ¡°Meet me at my office in 30 minutes¡± i instruct hanging up. I walk to my favorite Rolls Royce and get in. ¡°Take me to the office¡±I order the driver. ¡°So you think it¡¯s her?¡± Christian questions me. I nod my head with a stern expression. ¡°That b*tch sure has some guts¡±Christian snarls. He Hates her just as much as I do. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±He asks me. ¡°If it¡¯s her¡­ you know this won¡¯t be easy¡±I tell him. He knows she is absolutely crazy. ¡°So what?¡± I smirk in response. ¡°She knows me like the back of her hand so she¡¯ll think I¡¯ll go head strong into this¡±I inform him. ¡°She knows I will never forgive her for what she did to me and that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to do just that¡±I smirk. KNOCK! KNOCK! ¡°Come in¡±I say and watch as the door slowly opens. A woman steps in. Her Brte hair covers her face from my view. ¡°Your coffee sir¡±She ces two cups of coffee on the table. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±I draw out tilting my head slightly causing a strand of hair to fall from it¡¯s ce. ¡°Umm¡­ I am the new secretary¡±She says and I nod my head. ¡°She seems way too nervous¡±Christian says once she¡¯s outside. His right about that she¡¯s too nervous and something about her seems familier. ¡°Probably nothing¡±I tell Christian as I take a sip of my coffee. ¡°I want you to tell Adrian about the n¡±I tell him. ¡°Sure thing¡±He says leaving the room. I pull out myptop and start putting everything into order. .. #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V My eyes drop close for the hundred time today. Something is definitely wrong with me. I got up from my chair and walk to the door. ¡°Leaving sir¡±The voice of my new secretary questions. ¡°Yes you can go too¡± I instruct her walking into my private elevator. Soon I reach the outside and walk to my car stumbling a few times. Everything seems blury for some strange reason and my head feels like it¡¯s being ripped apart. I enter my car and start the engine. As I¡¯m driving things start spinning around causing me to feel nauseous. I should pull over. Just as I¡¯m about to pull the car over Something big hits my car from the other side. Causing me to lose control of the car. The car spins around a few times before it hits a metal pole hard Blood drips from my head as everything goes nk. Darkness surrounds me. Beep! Beep!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Beep! I groan opening my eyes. My head really hurts. It takes a few minutes for my vision to adjust. I look around the ce I¡¯m in. The room is full of hospital machines. I hate hospitals! The hospital door opens and a doctores in. His white hair matches the coat he has. ¡°How are you Mr King¡±He greets pulling out a clip board. ¡°Good¡± I reply with a soft groan. ¡°My head fells like it¡¯s breaking ¡°I tell the doctor. ¡°Well that¡¯s expected you suffered a serious head injury¡±The doctor says writting something down. ¡°Please tell me your full name sir¡±He instructs. ¡°Nicoli Christopher King¡±I reply ¡°Tell me do you feel anything now?¡±He questions pulling out a smallstick I nod my head as he pokes my legs and feet causing a small pain. I answer all the questions he asks as best I can. ¡°Well the good news it that you¡¯re okay¡±The doctor says putting the clip boards back in ce. ¡°And the bad news?¡±I question anxiously. Just as he¡¯s about to answer me. The door bursts open and in cones a red head woman. She has tears rolling down her cheeks. Her soft blue eyes quickly find mine and a smile makes its way to her face. She practically throws herself on me pulling me into a tight hug. ¡°Nicoli I was so worried?¡±She cries pulling away from me.. tears in her soft eyes. I continue to stare at her in shock Who is this woman? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±She questions me once she sees the confusion on my face. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 68 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Who are you?¡± Nicoli asks me. My whole body goes into shock as I continue to stare into his beautiful eyes. ¡°Nicoli this is no time for jokes¡±I softly scold him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he isn¡¯t joking Mrs King¡±The doctor says causing me to look up at him. He has to be kidding me. ¡°Your husband has suffered from a severe case of memory loss otherwise called Amnesia ¡°The doctor further exins. ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m her husband?¡±Nicoli asks causing me to jump back in shock. ¡°Nicoli I¡¯m your wife¡± I tell him softly trying to touch him but he pushes me away from him. ¡°You are not my wife the only woman I will marry is Anastasia¡± He growls in anger. My eyes widen in shock at that statement ¡°Mrs King I think you should step outside¡±The doctor says pushing me out. The moment the door closes behind me I let the soft tears roll down my cheeks. Nicoli doesn¡¯t know who I am anymore. ¡°Be!¡±Andrew calls walking up to me with Christian and Sarah. ¡°What happened?¡± Sarah asks pulling me into a hug. ¡°Nicoli lost his memory¡­ H-He doesn¡¯t remember me anymore¡± I hup as tears roll down my cheeks. ¡°Oh no!¡±Sarah says as she continues to rub my backing in a calming manner. ¡°He says he only loves Anastasia¡±I cry running my hand in my hair a few times. ¡°Excuse me¡±Andrew says as he pulls out his phone. ¡°Are you the family of Nicoli King?¡±The doctor questions as he walks out of the room. ¡°How is he doctor?¡±Christian asks walking closer to the doctor. ¡°I have calmed him down but he insists on seeing a woman named Anastasia¡±The doctor says. ¡°As for his memory I¡¯m afriad its permanent¡±the doctor says I instantly burst out crying and sobbing on the floor. How can this happen to us? Nicoli has to remember me. He can¡¯t lose his memories of us. ¡°Unfortunately Anastasia is dead¡±Sarah says shaking her head. ¡°No she isn¡¯t¡± Someone says behind us. I turn around and re at Andrew who had a giant grin. ¡°She¡¯s on her way¡±He grins. ¡°You¡¯ve been hidding her you bastard¡±Christian growls as his fist makes contact with Andrew¡¯s face causing him to fall back groaning in pain. ¡°Where have you been hiding her?¡±Christian asks holding Andrew by his shirt cor. ¡°Gentleman this is a hospital so please don¡¯t fight¡±The doctor says. Christain drops Andrew to the floor in anger. ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this¡± I snarl in anger. ¡°I told you that only I can love you¡±Andrew whispers in my ear. I shudder as his disgusting breath runs down my neck. ¡°Bastard!¡±I push him away from me. I re at the door as the sound of heels clicking across the marbled floor Draws my attention. She¡¯s just like I saw her in the picture. Her ck hair reaches just a little below her shoulders showing off her long neck. Her bright green eyes lock on me as she continues to strut towards us. She¡¯s wearing a dark blue blouse and a pencil skirt. ¡°Andrew¡±She greets him with a big smile. ¡°Sarah, Christian how nice to see you again¡±She smiles as her eyes fall on me. ¡°And you must be Isabe I¡¯ve heard so much about you¡±She puts her hand out for me to shake it but I simply re at it. ¡°Sorry but I don¡¯t shake shit!¡±I say not really sorry at all. ¡°I forgot they said you have a big mouth¡±She says putting her hand back. ¡°What are you doing here ?¡±I question her rudely. She smirks before answering my question. ¡°I¡¯m back for Nicoli of course¡± ¡°In case you don¡¯t know his mine¡±I yell at her taking menacing steps towards her. ¡°Well if he was yours then he¡¯d be asking for you but no his asking for me¡±She grins triumphantly. ¡°Did you forget what you did to him Anastasia. How dare you think you can just strut back here and be weed with open arms¡±Sarah scolds folding her arms. ¡°h h h get over it¡±She rolls her eyes cing her hand on her hips.¡± And besides Nicoli doesn¡¯t remember.¡±she says ¡°So shift¡­ I want to see my Nico¡±She grins pushing her way through and entering the door. I of course barge in after her ¡°Baby¡±She calls out wrapping her arms around Nicoli. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡±I hear her say. ¡°Me too my love¡±Nicoli mumbled crashing his lips on hers. I want to leave, to run away but I¡¯m trapped. I can¡¯t move. ¡°Ana is it true I¡¯m married to her?¡± Nicoli scolds pointing at me in disgust. ¡°Unfortunately baby yes you are¡±She pouts ring at me. ¡°But don¡¯t worry will fix that soon¡±She grins. Looking back at Nicoli.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°As soon as you leave this ce everything shall be as it¡¯s supposed to be¡±She says. ¡°What possessed me to marry her?¡± He says in absolute hatred. ¡°You only did it to help her father. Adrian Dante if it weren¡¯t for that then you would have never done this.¡±she says And that is when I finally heard enough. I open the door allowing my tears to roll freely. I¡¯ve just lost Nicoli and I didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight for him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±Sarah asks me, I nod my head wiping away the tears. ¡°I just need to breath¡±I tell her walking to the outside. ¡°I told you only I can love you like a mad man¡±Andrew says walking next to me. ¡°Nicoli doesn¡¯t love you. To him you were just a favour¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡±I ask him now stop walking and I look up at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±He smirks ¡°The only reason Nicoli married you was because he made a deal with your father. He marries you and takes the Don title after your dad and in return he protects you¡± He exins with a grin. ¡°Nicoli used you princess¡± Andrew says I refuse to believe that my father used me to make a business deal. Andrew is probably lying. But what if he¡¯s telling the truth? The annoying voice in my head says. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then go ask your father¡±He says and that¡¯s just what I¡¯m going to do. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 69 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I stare up at the giant mansion that I once called home feeling as nervous as hell. What if Andrew was telling the truth? I shake my head to remove the terrible idea. My father loves me he wouldn¡¯t do that. I start walking to the front door and one of the guard¡¯s opens it for me. I send him a small smile and walk Into the house. Everything is still as I remember it. Guards. Check. Interior design. Check. Maids freaking out. Check. My mother screaming. Check. I walk to the direction of the noise. ¡°ADRIAN SHUT UP!¡± My mother yells ¡°YOU AREN¡¯T THE ONE WHOSE ABOUT TO GIVE BIRTH¡± I walk to the kitchen where all the noise ising from. I find my mom clenching her stomach in pain while my dad frantically looks for something. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±I ask entering the room and walking to my mother. ¡°Your mom¡¯s about to give birth honey¡±My father smiles still looking for something. ¡°Stop talking and take me to the f*cking hospital¡±My mother growls clenching her stomach in pain. ¡°Found my keys! .. let¡¯s go¡±My dad says picking her up. ¡°Get the baby bag honey. It¡¯s on our bed ¡°My dad yells running out the room I run to my parent¡¯s room and find the baby bag right on the bed. I grab it but as I¡¯m about to leave something catches my eye. My father left hisptop on. I walk to theptop and read what he was working on. ¡°Amnesiac Mind Drug¡± The smallest dose causes the user to experience a severe memory loss which depending on the dosage can either be permanent or temporary. I scan down the file till I find the person who created this Drug. Anastasia Amber Knight. I close theptop and run outside. I get into my car and drive to the hospital. My father has a lot of exining to do. . I run up to the hospital receptionist. ¡°Um¡­ excuse me I¡¯m looking for a red head woman who was in Labour and her husband has ck hair¡±I tell thedy. She types something in herputer before answering me. ¡°She¡¯s in room 240¡± The receptionist says. I run to the elevator and hit the floor. I soon reach the room and open the door. My mom is soundly asleep on the hospital bed and my father is standing by an incubator. I ce the bag on the floor and walk up to him. ¡°He¡¯s beautiful¡± I whisper looking down on the baby boy. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a boy?¡±My father asks me. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the blue nket around him¡±I roll my eyes my father chuckles pulling me into a hug. ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother¡± Heughs. ¡°I know¡±I smile but it doesn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°My dad asks me worry clear in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside¡±I tell him. We walk out into the hallway. ¡°Nicoli lost his memory¡±I say (my voice breaking) ¡°What? How?¡±My father stutters in shock. ¡°He got into an ident and now he doesn¡¯t remember meeting me or marrying me¡±I tell him as tears roll down my cheeks. ¡°And I think i found a file in yourptop about an Amnesiac Mind Drug , and I know it ain¡¯t a coincidence,, care to exin¡±I ask him wiping away my tears.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You were not meant to see that¡±My father sighs running his hand in his hair. ¡°A. M. D was a drug that Anastasia was working on. Nicoli said it was too dangerous and ordered her to stop creating it¡­ but she didn¡¯t.¡±He says. ¡°When Nicoli found out she was creating the drug and nning to sell it to someone else he ordered her killed and as you know she escaped.¡±My dad breaths out running his hands over his face. ¡°Recently we¡¯ve been hearing news that the A. M. D is out on the market.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s back and Nicoli has lost his memory you should just guess that she did it. She wiped his memory.¡± My dad finishes exining. I run my hands in my hair a few times. How can this be? I feel just like hitting something. That b*tch has done this to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to recover his memory?¡± I ask dad. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure. Try recreating memories that might trigger them back..¡±he says and I nod my head with a soft sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening¡±I breath out. ¡°At least you still have us ¡°My dad smiles. I softly smile and walk into my mother¡¯s hospital room to find her fully awake. ¡°You seem happy¡±I smile. She grins showing off her perfect teeth. ¡°I feel like hell ¡± Iugh at my mother as she continues to smile like a loon. ¡°Now give me my baby¡±She fake growls moving her arms around. My dad walks to the baby and softly picks him up. ¡°Alexander is in Russia but he¡¯ll being back as soon as he¡¯s done¡±My dad says cing the small baby in Moms hands. ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful¡±My mom smiles wiping away a tear. A grin makes its way to my face. face ¡°I want one too¡± ¡°You can have one when you¡¯re 50¡åMy dad says stubbornly. I roll my eyes at him but can¡¯t help but smile as I look at my mom with my baby brother in her hands and my father standing right by her side. I want to have this and for that some reason I¡¯ll fight for Nicoli even to myst breath. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 70 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I take a deep breath as I look up at Nicoli¡¯spany building. It¡¯s been two weeks since he lost his memory and I haven¡¯t seen him since thest time at the hospital. Anastasia had been watching him like a hawk so I haven¡¯t had a good chance to talk to him. I fix my hat and my outfit. I¡¯m wearing a light Brown coat that reaches just above my knees. The nude heels I¡¯m wearing fit the outfit well. I also have a hat that I can easily hide my face under. My mom¡¯s idea I strut into the building my nude heals clicking against the Marbled floor. I feel like one of this secret spies you see in movies. ¡°I have an appointment with Mr King¡±I tell the receptionist looking her straight in the eyes. She pales a little in fear. I guess she remembers ourst encounter. ¡°You can go please¡±She stutters. I smile brightly at her and strut to the elevator. I wait a while before the doors open and to my surprise ines Anastasia. She hardly nces at me as I exit the elevator and she enters¡­ so I do the most childish thing. I hit the big red emergency button coz with that, the elevators will stop working.. Oops She¡¯ll now be stuck in there for 3 hours. I walk into Nicoli¡¯s office without even telling the Secretary. I find the man in question sitting on his office chair his legs on his table. His eyes are closed allowing me to take in his beauty. His hair is messy as always. His face seems so rxed how I¡¯ve missed him. I clear my throat earning his attention. Nicoli¡¯s eyes slowly trail up my body before they Settle on my face. For a brief moment I think I saw shock in his eyes but it must have just been me. ¡°Who are you?¡±He questions closing his eyes again. ¡°I¡¯m your wife¡±I answer him walking up to him till I¡¯m right by his side. ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife.¡±He says now sitting up and looking at me. ¡°Anastasia exined it to me. I only married you because your father asked me to¡±Nicoli says, his eyes stone cold. ¡°You love me Nicoli¡±I tell him cing the Palm of my hand on his cheek. ¡°I only love Anastasia¡±He repeats. ¡°Nicoli she erased me from your mind but not your body¡±I paused,, seductively running my lips against his. ¡°Because Nicoli I¡¯m tattooed to your body¡±I ce a soft kiss along his lips. ¡°Your body knows me. Because only I can drive you crazy¡±I tell before mming my lips against his. For an instant he doesn¡¯t kiss me back but then his lips move along mine In what I can only say is desire and passion. Nicoli grabs me by my waist and pulls my to him causing me to straddle him. He grabs the tip of my coat and pulls off my body causing me to gasp in shock. Before I can even pull back Nicoli attracts my neck causing uncontroble moans to leave my mouth. I sure hope my father was right when he said recreating past memories could bring back his memory¡­ I pull my coat over my body and try to fix my hair as best I can. He might have lost his memory but he sure didn¡¯t lose his energy. I watch as Nicoli buttons up the first few buttons of his dress shirt. ¡°How did you do that?¡± He questions stalking towards me. ¡°Do what?¡±I ask him innocently. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me¡±He says trapping me softly against the wall. ¡°How did you make me lose myself like that. I¡¯ve never been like that¡± He says looking at me. I swear for just a second he looked at me just like he used to, his eyes full of love and adoration. ¡°I told you Nicoli your body Knows me¡±I mumble nting my lips on his again. Nicoli¡¯s hands grab my waist and just as his about to kiss me back the door to his office opens revealing an angry Anastasia. Nicoli pulls away from me just as she enters. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made the elevator stop¡±She snaps taking menacing steps towards me. ¡°Who me?¡±I ask, faking innocence ¡°Yes you, you whore¡± she snaps in anger. ¡°Nicoli please get your b*tch under control before I send her ass toa¡±I snap as well. ¡°Don¡¯t call me a b*tch You slut¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you whatever I want¡±I yell back in anger. ¡°Both of you shut up!¡±Nicoli snaps causing us to shut up. I re at her in anger as she does the same. ¡°Upset Nicoli loves me¡±She taunts with a grin. ¡°No because we both know he¡¯s mine¡± I smirk pulling my coat a little bit to show the hickeys on my neck. ¡°You whore¡±She spat raising her hand to p me but before she can even reach my face a hand grips her hand tightly causing her to stop mid air. ¡°Nicoli what are you doing?¡±She questions pulling her hand out of his solid grip Nicoli blinks for few times as if he¡¯s clearing his head or noticing his mistake . ¡°I don¡¯t need you two starting a cat fight in my office¡±He growls in anger ¡°Yeah your right baby I don¡¯t need to fight for what¡¯s already mine¡± Anastasia grins as she ces her lips on Nicoli¡¯s. ¡°And you know what Isabe.. You just saved us a lot of time¡±She adds turning to me with an evil smile. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±I ask her trying to act calm. She has something up her sleeve. ¡°Nicoli and I have been talking and I wanna announce that your fake marriage is over¡­.¡± She says ¡°I want a divorce¡±Nicoli finished her sentence pulling out a file and handing it to me. ¡­ ¡­N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. CHAPTER 71 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I grab the file with shaky hands. Divorce If it had been a few months back when I had no feelings for Nicoli I would have signed the dotted line the moment I saw the file but now¡­ now I can¡¯t imagine going to sleep without his warm breath tickling down my neck or his arms protectively holding me close to his body like his afraid I¡¯ll disappear at night. I can¡¯t imagine life without his passionate kisses or our yful fights or him teasing me and causing my face to turn red. I really love Nicoli.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Anastasia,, go get a pen from the receptionist¡±Nicoli says his eyes still on me ¡°But don¡¯t you have one¡±She questions looking around his office. ¡°If I had one would I ask you?¡±He asks rather harshly. She doesn¡¯t reply but her retreating footsteps alert me of the fact that it¡¯s just me and him. ¡°Why?¡±My voice breaks as I shift my gaze from the documents in my hands to the man I so uncontrobly love. ¡°No need for futile questions all you have to do is just sign that little piece of paper and go your way¡±He shrugs like its nothing. ¡°Nicoli you love me and even if you deny it you know you do. The way you just took me to cloud nine back then is proof of that¡± ¡°That was just lust, no strings attached so do us all a favour and sign the documents¡±He gritted out just as Anastasia enters the office. ¡°Sigh¡±Nicoli roughly shoves me a Pen I re down at the ce I¡¯m supposed to sign. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do it¡±I stubbornly refuse ring up at him. Click! My eyes widen as i look at the gun that¡¯s pointed towards my face. ¡°I¡¯m not a patient man¡±Nicoli grits out his eyes ring daggers at me. He won¡¯t kill me¡­ right? ¡°I¡¯m not joking I will kill you and then get married as a widower¡±He shrugs I grab the pen and with shakey hands I sign the dotted line. It¡¯s done. I¡¯m no longer married to Nicoli. I ce the file on Nicoli¡¯s desk and without looking at the both of them I start walking out of his office. I turn around onest time and notice Nicoli¡¯s eyes on me. They stare at me as emotionless as the first day I met him. A tear rolls down my cheek and I quickly wipe it away. I refuse to show them I¡¯m weak. I put my hat back on hidding my face. I can¡¯t believe I lost Nicoli. Just like that I run out the building not even caring as people stare at me. I reach the outside and start running throughout the parking spot. Just as I¡¯m about to reach my car a ck Benz suddenly appears in front of me nearly hitting me but the driver stops just in time. ¡°Jesus! Be what happened¡± Christians voice reaches my ears. ¡°N¡­ Nicoli divorced me¡±I cry out cing my face on his chest my tears stain his suit but I really don¡¯t care. ¡°Sh*t Be I¡¯m sorry¡± Christian rubs my back in a soothing manner. ¡°You should stay at one of his PentHouses for now till things cool down¡±I nod my head and let Christian lead me to his car. I grab another tub of ice cream and stuff my face with it. At a time like this, ice cream is what I console myself with ¡°Be stop eating¡±Christian tries to take the tub away from me but I cling tightly to it. ¡°Let me eat away my pain¡± Christian let¡¯s out a loud sigh rubbing his face a few times. ¡°You¡¯re gonna get sick¡±He says but I continue to eat my ice cream. ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some security outside and please watch after yourself¡±He says before exiting the door. My phone starts ringing so I answer it. ¡°Did you think you had me beat by sleeping with Nicoli ¡°Anastasia questions amusement clear in her voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you¡±I tell her. ¡°I just want you to know that if you get pregnant on purpose I¡¯ll kill you and the bastard child¡±She warns hanging up. I remove my phone from my ear in shock. . . . I finish my ice cream and decide to take a shower. I take off all my clothes and enter the giant shower. The warm water softly glides down my body. A sob escapes my lips followed by another one and soon I¡¯m on the shower floor clenching my bare body. Tears roll my cheeks as I continue to cry all my pain away. It¡¯s been 2 weeks since Nicoli divorced me and lets just say Anastasia didn¡¯t waste a minute. News of her wedding to Nicoli is already out I look down at my now empty te of food still hungry. I¡¯ve been eating a lot since the past couple of weeks and I find it really weird. ¡°Mam Mr Christian is here¡±My maid informs me. I nod my head and watch as Christian enters the room holding shopping bags. ¡°Yay! you bought me something ¡°I grin looking through the bags till I find the box of sugary goodness. I waste no time before popping a piece of chocte in my mouth relishing in the yummy chocte. ¡°Are you okay Be?¡± Christian questions worry clear in voice. ¡°You seem pale¡± I roll my eyes at his question. ¡°I haven¡¯t left this ce in two weeks of course I¡¯m pale¡±I answer him. I haven¡¯t really been in the happy mood to leave this house I think of it as my little refuge from the cold truth and the pain in my heart. ¡°Now please excuse me I have to use the bathroom¡± I¡¯ve being peeing a lot nowadays. I walk to the bathroom and do all my business. I walk back to the living room and find Christian holding a small pink box. My face pales over when I see what his holding. ¡°Be please exin to me why you have an empty pregnancy test box¡± Christian asks ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 72 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I look up at Christian as pale as a ghost. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m looking like a prey caught between a headline trap. ¡°You see¡­¡±I start thinking of a lie but I¡¯m sure he probably won¡¯t believe me. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re pregnant¡± Christian groans face-palming himself. ¡°It came out positive¡±I mumble under my breath but he sure did hear me. ¡°Leave it to you toplicate the situation¡±Christian says in slight amusement. ¡°So have you told Nicoli?¡± He questions in pure curiosity. ¡°Of course not, he¡¯s getting married to Anastasia¡±I spit her name out in pure hatred. ¡°So if everyone asks who the father is?¡±Christian raises his brow. ¡°Um about that¡­ I need a favour¡± I nervously smile. ¡°Mind being my baby¡¯s father¡±That is a stupid question even I know it but I really don¡¯t have a choice. ¡°Your joking right¡±He questions with a straight face. ¡°No¡± I squick out and I watch as his eyes practically grow two times bigger. ¡°No, no, no, no¡±He shakes his head while running his hand in his hair a few times. ¡°Christian please¡± I beg with a pleading look. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask you for this if I wasn¡¯t desperate¡±I tell him with a puppy dog face. ¡°You really know how to put a guy in a tight spot¡±Christian breaths out. ¡°At least think about it¡±I plead. Christian nods his head ¡°I¡¯ll think about it¡±He breaths out standing up. ¡°You should get ready we¡¯re going to a dinner party in two hours¡±He says before shutting the door behind him. I grab the pregnancy box and throw it back in the trash can. I can¡¯t believe how crazy this all seems. Like some stupid Hollywood film!. I walk to the bathroom and take a nice hot shower feeling all my sore limbs rx under the water, I take my time enjoying the hot water before finally finishing my shower. I put on a floor length peach dress that looks beautiful on me. I fix my hair in waves and put on the ne Nicoli gave me. Knock! Knock! Someone knocks on my door. I grab my bag and walk to the door opening it. Christian stands looking handsome in a ck suit his hair jelled back to perfection. ¡°You look handsome¡±I smile up at him. ¡°Thank you. You Don¡¯t look that bad yourself¡± He winks and I burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯m happy to see you smile again¡± Christian says and I smile back at him. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m madly in love with Nicoli even now I¡¯d really be with Christian. His such a sweet and kind guy as well as a good gentleman. ¡°Shall we¡±He extends his hand out to me and I happily take it. ¡°I¡¯m happy you agreed to going to this party with me¡± Christian smiles as he starts the car. ¡°Well I kinda really need you to agree to do that favour for me¡± I say really desperate to know if he¡¯ll do it. ¡°If that is your way of asking if I¡¯ll do it then yes Be I¡¯ll be your baby¡¯s fake father¡± a giant smile instantly makes it¡¯s to my face. ¡°Thank you¡±I smile as the cares to a stop. I step out and walk to the front of the building with Christian. The ce is storming with security meaning a lot of important people must be here. We pass by the security and enter the giant room. The blissful chatter of people and soft music reaches my ears as we walk into the room. A few people stop talking and stare at us, well more like at me while whispering to each other. ¡°Dont mind them¡±Christian whispers in my ear. I nod my head as we walk to the middle of the room. ¡°Excuse me¡±Someone calls. The music goes silent as we all direct our attention to the man. ¡°Today we are all about celebrating the new elience I have just made with the American Mafia Nicoli King¡±My heart starts beating uncontrobly at the sound of his name. For two weeks I¡¯ve been avoiding him and now I¡¯m stuck in a room where he is. ¡°You did not tell me¡±I mutter to Christian trying not to p him silly. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯te if I did¡±He whispers back. ¡°So let¡¯s all make a toaste to my new partner Nicoli King¡± Everyone goes to a nearby waiter and takes a ss of champaign except for me. ¡°To new beginnings¡±I look around the crowd as people take small sips from their sses. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? ¡°A voice I unfortunately recognise questions. I turn around and re at my worst enemy. Anastasia is wearing a blood red floor length dress that shows off her breasts which are barely there. ¡°Too young to drink?¡±she mocks taking a sip of champagne. My eyes trail up to Nicoli as he looks down on me I shudder from his piercing gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt my baby¡± I smile cing my hand over my t stomach. Nicoli¡¯s whole body tenses the moment I mention a baby and his eyes trail down to the hand on my stomach. ¡°And who is the father?¡± Anastasia questions her grip on the wine ss noticeably tightening. ¡°I am¡±Christian saysing to stand behind me. ¡°Oh!¡±Anastasia says shock clear in her voice as well as doubt. ¡°Well since we¡¯re sharing good news Be and Christian I want to invite you to my wedding in two months¡± Anastasia says her eyes locked on mine. No! My conscience yells. ¡°We would love toe¡± I didn¡¯t even hear the words as they left my lips. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 73 #Be¡¯s P. O. V I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m really going to do this. Just thinking about that wedding makes me want to throw up and the thought that in a few minutes I¡¯ll be there watching as the man I love and the father of my unborn child gets married to another woman. In the past two months my stomach has grown and now it¡¯s as clear as day that I¡¯m pregnant. I fix my hair a little bit and look at myself in the mirror. My hair is in small waves over one shoulder. I¡¯m wearing a floor length dress that shows my baby bump. I grab my purse and walk to the living room where Christian and my family are all waiting for me ¡°You look beautiful honey¡±My dad kisses my temple while giving me a hug. ¡°How do you feel¡± Alex questions me. ¡°Like hell¡± I breath out letting out a smallugh. I have tough so I don¡¯t cry ¡°You sure you can deal with this?¡±Carly questions. I take a deep breath and nod my head. My mom can¡¯t be here because she¡¯s with the baby. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± I breath out trying to be strong. Out of all the ces they could have gotten married at , It just had to be the same church I got married in. I look around the outside and notice all the guards and men outside all ready and looking very alert. ¡°Is it a wedding or a war ground?¡±I whisper into Carly¡¯s ear. I feel like World War Three is about to break out here. ¡°Well this is the mafia world¡± She whispers back. I nod my head at herment. In this world always expect the unexpected. ¡°You do look beautiful¡±Carly winks at me. ¡°The groom might just end up marrying you¡± I roll my eyes at her trying to avoid the thumping in my heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go get this farce over with¡± I say and we walk into the church. It¡¯s beautifully decorated and elegant. We walk to our sits which are at the front. This b*tch really loves torturing me. ¡°I hope she trips and fall¡±I mumble rather out loud. ¡°You taking bitterness to another new level¡±Someone says behind me. I turn around and look at Andrew. ¡°What do you want? I snap in anger. ¡°Only wanted to congratte you on the pregnancy¡±I roll my eyes and look back at the alter. Nicoli is now standing there looking as handsome as ever in a navy blue suit that fits him perfectly. His hair is jelled back giving him that gentleman look and he had now grown a slight mustache that makes him look even more handsome. Nicoli¡¯s eyesnd on me and I watch as he takes in a deep breath his gaze falling on my noticeable baby bump. Christian walks over to him and whispers something in this ear. Nicoli nods his head just as the priest enters the room. All the guests fall quite as the music starts ying. The double doors open and ines the bride all by herself. Trip, trip , trip and fall was my prayer She unfortunately walks gracefully till she reaches the alter and stands next to Nicoli with a giant smile.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dearly beloved, We are gathered here today to join this two souls in holy matrimony¡± I roll my eyes at the pastor¡¯s words. Nothing about this marriage is holy. Nicoli¡¯s eyes move from the bride to me and he softly bites his lips something shining in his eyes and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s amusement. Anastasia moves a bit closer to Nicoli causing his attention to fall back on her. Does he have his memory back? I listen out to the priest¡¯s speech on the importance of marriage and all those other things. ¡°If anyone has a reason why this marriage shouldn¡¯t go on speak now or forever hold your peace¡± the priest asks looking at the congregation I feel like just jumping out and shouting that I¡¯m pregnant with the groom¡¯s Child or that he loves me but I simply keep quite and hold my peace. ¡°Since no one has anything to say let us continue¡±The priest says. ¡°Do you Anastasia Knight take Nicoli King to be yourwful husband¡± ¡°I do¡±She smiles ¡°Do you Nicoli King take Anastasia Knight to be yourwful wife¡± Nicoli¡¯s eyes snap to me and a smirk makes its way to his face. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± He stutters. I gasp as Nicoli roughly grabs Anastasia by her arm and turns her around, using his free hand he pulls out a pistol from his waist belt and aims it directly at Anastasia¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t¡±He smirks looking me deep in the eyes and at that moment I see the old arrogant, cocky and annoying man I so much love ¡°Nicoli¡±I breath out standing up in shock.. ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 74 #Nicoli¡¯s P. O. V I walk to the alter after talking with Be¡¯s dad (Adrian) for a while. I look around the church in slight distaste. I look at the guests that are all arriving and now taking there seats. My eyes instantly fall on My Queen She looks beautiful as always in her dress and her baby bump is visible. The moment I found out she¡¯s pregnant I felt like hugging her and never letting go but I had to act like I don¡¯t even know her name.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Christian walks up to me. ¡°Its show time ¡± He whispers in my ear. I nod my head and he leaves just as the priest appears. The stupid music starts ying and the guests all turn around and look at the double doors. Anastasia enters the church in her wedding dress. She gracefully walks to the isle and stands right in front of me smilling like an idiot. ¡°Dearly beloved, We are gathered here today to join Nicoli King and Anastasia Knight in holy matrimony¡±the priest announced My eyes drift from Anastasia to Be. She looks so cute ring daggers at Anastasia. I bite my bottom lip to stop myself fromughing. Anastasia notices my gaze on Be and moves closer to me to gain back my attention. I look down at the woman who is responsible for all of this. I¡¯ll enjoy killing the b*tch. If it weren¡¯t for her non of this would be happening. ¡°Do you Anastasia Knight take Nicoli King to be yourwful husband ¡± ¡°I do¡±She smiles. ¡°Do you Nicoli King take Anastasia Knight to be yourwful wife?¡±My gaze snaps back to Be. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I stutter. Show time!! I roughly grab Anastasia by her arm and turn her around pinning her body against mine with one around around her neck. I use my free hand to pull out my gun from my waist belt and point it directly at her temple. ¡°I don¡¯t¡±I smirk looking directly into Be¡¯s eyes. Shock fills her face ¡°Nicoli!¡± She gasps standing up. ¡°All of you put your guns down or she dies¡±I instruct tightening my grip around her neck causing her to choke. All of Anastasia¡¯s men pull out there guns and throw them on the floor. ¡°Take them¡±My guys and Adrian grab all of Anastasia¡¯s men and shove them out of the church,, the other guests just run outwards. ¡°Nicoli what are you doing?¡±Anastasia gasps in shock. ¡°What I should have done years ago¡± I unlock the safety on my gun. ¡°How?¡±She gasps trying to pry my hand from her neck. How I hate this woman with pure passion ¡°You¡¯re a stupid ass bitch Anastasia and well..¡± .. I pause ¡°Simply because Nothing can make me forget Isabe¡± I spat BANG! Anastasia¡¯s now lifeless body falls to the floor with a loud. Thud! But its not me who shot her. ¡°She has been annoying me for a while too¡±Andrew smiles,, his gun now perfectly pointed at Be. ¡°I have to say brother you¡¯re an amazing actor, Even I thought you had lost your memory¡±Andrew chuckles darkly. I point my gun directly at his head. ¡°Brother one move and she dies¡±He grins his hand circling Be¡¯s neck. ¡°And it would be such a waste don¡¯t you think¡± ¡°Now drop it!¡±My eyes shift to Be as she continues to eye the gun pointed at her head in fear. I drop my gun my eye not leaving Andrew. ¡°Was that so hard¡± he gasp ¡°Now here¡¯s what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re going to escort me and this pretty littledy out of here and into my car. If you try anything then she dies¡± He instructs his gun solidly pointed to Be¡¯s head. I grit my teeth In anger but take slow steps ahead of them. ¡°Stand down men!¡±I call out and all my men put there guns down. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for this¡±I growl as Andrew pushes Be into the car. ¡°I don¡¯t think so brother¡± I said gritting my teeth ¡°If anyone is going to pay its going to be you¡±he snaps Andrew entered the car and quickly drives off. ¡°Don¡¯t follow him he might hurt Be¡±I yell to my men. ¡°How are we going to save my daughter?.. Nicoli I trusted you with her¡±Adrian yells in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Adrian I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s safe, you deal with Russo¡¯s¡± I instruct pulling out another one of my guns and walking to my car. ¡°Christian take Javier and dispose of Anastasia¡¯s body¡±I order entering my car. I pull out my phone and activate the tracking device installed in Be¡¯s ring. I¡¯ming malishka¡­ ¡­ ¡­ CHAPTER 75 #Be¡¯s P. O. V ¡°Andrew please let me go¡±I plead trying to loosen the ropes around my legs and hands. His taken us to some warehouse out of town. ¡°You¡¯d love that, wouldn¡¯t you? For me to let you go so you can run back to him¡±He snarls pointing his gun at me. ¡°Andrew I¡¯m pregnant. I can¡¯t be in this type of a ce¡±I cry looking at him with pleading eyes. ¡°You did this to yourself Be. All you had to do was just choose me but No you had to go for my brother¡±He growls throwing a ss of water at the wall. ¡°He¡¯s always taken everything from me. He took the mafia, the don title and you. You were meant for me Be but you had to go for him¡±He roughly grabs my cheeks and forces me to look him in the eyes. ¡°I love you Be. why can¡¯t you see that? All you have to do is just agree to marry me and we can leave. Go some ce else far away from here¡± He says. ¡°You¡¯ll have to abort the baby first then after that will be live happily ever after¡±He smiles pulling me into a hug. ¡°Andrew just let me go I¡¯ll talk to Nicoli and he won¡¯t kill you but please let me go¡±I plea again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°There you go again Nicoli this ! Nicoli that¡±He shouts in anger. ¡°Why is it always Nicoli? He doesn¡¯t love you Be if he did then he would be here right now¡±He yells. ¡°I love you. Why can¡¯t you do the same we can have a happy life together. I can make you happy not Nicoli¡± he yells ¡°If you don¡¯t say yes to me then you won¡¯t eat or drink anything¡± He says sternly. My eyes widen In shock ¡°Andrew I¡¯m pregnant ,, why are you being so heartless¡±I yell out in anger and panic. ¡°Just agree to my demand then I¡¯ll do that¡± He says smirking at me. It¡¯s been two hours now and still no sign of Nicoli. Andrew has still not given me anything to eat and I¡¯m as thirsty as hell. I try to wet my lips a little my eyes now feeling very heavy. I¡¯ve been in the same position for hours now and my back really hurts. ¡°Still stubborn I see¡±Andrew grins holding a bottle of water. ¡°Andrew please¡± I beg (my voice weak and hoarse) ¡°Fine¡±He opens the bottle and puts it next to me. I try to reach it but my hands are tied behind my back. Andrew let¡¯s out a loudugh and leaves locking the room behind him. I try to reach the bottle but I can¡¯t grab it with my hands. I close my eyes and let soft tears roll down my cheeks. I hear the door open but I don¡¯t open my eyes. ¡°Back to torture me huh??¡±I force myself to say. I hear slow steps walk towards me and a hand softly caresses my cheek. ¡°Malishka open those beautiful eyes for me¡±My eyes open at the sound of his voice. Nicoli pulls out a pocket knife and cuts the ropes tied to my hands. I rub my sore wrist to get the feeling back in them. I reach out for the bottle of water but Nicoli pulls it away from me. ¡°This might be drugged have you taken anything¡±I shake my head no. ¡°Here¡±Nicoli pulls out a bottle of water from his suit jacket and gives it me. I greedily drink the water relishing as it cools my throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go Malishka¡±Nicoli helps me up and cuts the ropes around my feet. ¡°And where are you going?¡±Andrews cold voice questions. I look at the door and watch as he enters the room holding a gun in his hand. Nicoli stands protectively in front of me preventing me from seeing Andrew. ¡°I knew you¡¯de soon¡±Andrew says. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this for years¡± ¡°For once Andrew don¡¯t be a wimp. Face me like a man¡± Nicoli says cracking his knuckles. Andrew chuckles but throws his gun to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to bash your pretty face since we were young¡±Andrew says and runs towards Nicoli. I turn around and run from the scene to the far corner. Andrew punches Nicoli but Nicoli barely stumbled back instead he returns Andrew punch. Andrew stumbles nearly falling but quickly catches himself. He repeatedly tries to punch Nicoli but Nicoli blocks all his attacks and he kicks Andrew hard in the gutt causing him to fall on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re just as weak as I thought¡± Nicoli says walking towards him. Andrew uses his foot and kicks Nicoli causing him to fall as well. Andrew takes that moment to grab his gun again without Nicoli noticing it. I gasp and look for Nicoli¡¯s gun. I spot it a few feet away from me. I quickly run over to it and pick it up before they both notice. When I turn back to the scene they¡¯re both already up and back at it. Andrew is bleeding and has a lot of bruises. His face is so swollen. Nicoli has a few bruises but nothing serious. ¡°You know Nicoli I¡¯m not as strong as you but I sure am smart¡±Andrew says lifting up his gun. BANG! Andrew falls to floor clenching his abdomen in pain. I drop the gun with heavy breaths. I can¡¯t believe I shot him. ¡°Nicoli are you okay¡±I run towards Nicoli and start assessing him for damages. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±He breaths out and wraps his arms around my body. I hug him as well letting the soft tears flow. Suddenly Nicoli turns us around. BANG! Nicoli¡¯s body tenses and his arms which were around me suddenly go limp. ¡°Nicoli!¡±I gasp as his body falls. ¡°If I can¡¯t have you neither can he¡±Andrew gasps as the life leaves his eyes and the gun in his hand falls .. ¡°Nicoli!¡±I call out trying to wake him up. ¡°Nicoli,, please don¡¯t leave me again.¡±I cry shaking him. Nicoli¡¯s eyes open slightly and he looks at me. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry Malishka it¡¯s not good for our baby¡± He crooks out softly wiping away my tears. ¡°I¡¯m never leaving you so get used to it,, you¡¯re stuck with me¡±He smiles.. ¡­ ¡­ FINAL CHAPTER #Be¡¯s P. O. V I grab my phone in absolute boredom. Nicoli is at work and I¡¯m stuck home. It¡¯s been 6 months since Andrew and Anastasia died and everything has been perfect. There are no more mafia¡¯s trying to hurt us my father gave the mafia Don tittle to my husband so his been busy as usual. Alex is in Russia with Carly since they got married two months back. Like I Said life has been perfect for us now. I¡¯ve never been happier than I am now. I ce my hand on my baby bump with a small smile. I¡¯m supposed to give birth any day from now and I¡¯m very excited about it. Nicoli has been on my neck for weeks now. He didn¡¯t even want to leave but I forced him to. I grab my phone and dial his number with an urge to prank him C¡¯mon .. A little prank won¡¯t hurt anyone. ¡°Malishka is anything wrong¡± he questions the moment he picks up. ¡°I-I think the baby¡¯sing¡±I gasp trying not tough. ¡°Really??! I¡¯ming back home right now¡±He yells into the phone in excitement. ¡°We have to postpone this meeting gentleman she¡¯s finally popping¡± i hear Nicoli say. He actually fell for it. ¡°Umm¡­ Nicoli¡±I mumble into the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry baby just breath I¡¯m on my way¡±I hear him say. ¡°Move aside people my wife¡¯s about to pop!¡±I hear him yell. This won¡¯t end well. The phone goes silent on his end. I look around the room for a good ce to hide but didn¡¯t find any. I sit on the couch waiting for my husband to arrive. 15 minutester I hear running footsteps approaching. My face pales as I start looking for a ce to hide. Just as I decide on hiding in the bathroom the door opens and Nicoli stands there panting. ¡°Where is the baby?¡±He gasps when he saw that I was calm asif I already put to bed ¡°You see honey I was just joking¡±I smile nervously looking at him. ¡°You lied to me¡± Nicoli frowns. ¡°I was bored and I wanted you back home I mean it¡¯s already sote¡±I point feeling like I¡¯m not the verge of tears I hate these pregnancy hormones. ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry I have a surprise for you¡±Nicoli says hugging me. I wipe the slight tears in my eyes with a small pout. ¡°Really?¡¯ I draw out like a little girl. ¡°Yes close your eyes¡±Nicoli grins. I close my eyes in anticipation. Nicoli circles his arm around my waist and uses his other one to hold my hand. ¡°Close your eyes and let me lead you¡± He whispers in my ear. I nod my head with a small smile. After a while of walking I feel the cool air hitting my skin. ¡°Nicoli¡±I call out in slight fears ¡°I¡¯m right by your side¡±I hear him say his warm breath hitting my neck. ¡°Open your eyes¡±He whispers in my ear. I open my eyes and gasp at the sight. A small table is perfectly ced in the middle of the garden. With colourful lights around us. Its getting dark and so the lights shone brighter There a perfect view of the moon and the start above. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡±I gasp wiping away the tears in my eyes. As slow soft music starts ying ¡°My Heart beats fast Colours and promises How to be brave How can I love when I¡¯m afraid to fall but watching you stand alone all of my doubt suddenly goes away somehow¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Care to dance with me?¡±Nicoli asks. I turn around and grab his hand as the song continues to y. ¡°Have I ever told you how much I love you¡±Nicoli grins. ¡°Nope¡±I answer popping the ¡®p¡¯ ¡°Well I love you to the moon and back my princess. You¡¯re the light of my life, without you I can¡¯t breath¡±He says. ¡°I love you¡±Nicoli says. I open my mouth to tell him I love him as well but I end up groaning. I stop dancing and clench my stomach in pain. Warm liquid pours through my legs and my eyes widen in shock. ¡°Nicoli my water just broke¡±I gasp as another pain hits me. Nicoli wastes no time before picking me up in his arms. ¡°Nicoli¡±I breath out. ¡°I love you¡±I smile through the pain. ¡°So get me to the hospital this moment¡±Imand as another pain hits me. I softly smile as Nicoli continues to run with me in his arms like a Superman My Superman I love my life. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!